Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Act One: A Prelude to Change

“And that my fellow citizens is why this… this murderous slob should no longer be allowed in Fontaine!” Francis belted out, righteous fury resonating with the riled audience as spittle flew from his mouth. “Not only did he first hire an assassin to do his dirty work for him, when it failed this repugnant monster decided he had no choice but to- to choke the life out of his own sister! We must condemn him!”

The crowd roared for justice as the defendant sobbed and tried to defend himself with blubbered out pleas. Furina could only sigh as she watched the pitiful display. 200 years and still no sign of any grand trial that would end her masquerade as Archon.

She wasn't sure how much longer she could do this. It was a miracle that she managed to pull off this facade for more than a few weeks, nonetheless an entire two centuries. With no divine strength or even an affinity for hydro, all it would take is for one citizen to ask the question, “Why has the hydro archon never displayed her powers before?”

In that situation the best she could do was simply claim that she used up all of her powers to create the Oratrice. But that argument was… shaky to say the least. The idea that an archon’s power, the divinity and authority of a god who rules an entire nation being “used up” was unfathomable. It only gets worse when you add on the fact that she used said authority to create what can be… generously described as a copper power generator that doubled as a “yes or no” machine. If it wasn’t for Neuvillette vouching for her, she was certain she would’ve been found out by any number of curious citizens.

She supposed she would just have to keep going and see just how long she could keep her act up. Whether it’d be by failure or success, it all had to end at one point after all.

She briefly shook her head to clear her mind, she was getting distracted again. While this may have been excusable anywhere else, Furina knew quite well that there was no excuse for dozing off during a murder trial. Even if it was about to end, she had to maintain appearances at least until the verdict sounded and she could retreat to her quarters.

Speaking of said verdict, recently she’s actually been feeling rather displeased with the Oratrice. Though she has yet to actually say or express such thoughts. How could she? The idea of any citizen in Fontaine being discontent with the Oratrice was akin to blasphemy. And most wouldn’t even be able to conceive the idea of the Hydro Archon herself being dissatisfied with it.

It’s not that she has actually disagreed with a verdict it made recently. Not at all. Where her problems lie was more so in how the Oratrice operated.

Most saw the Oratrice as an almost omniscient creation that knew whether a defendant was guilty or not guilty before the trial even started. But Furina was aware this was far from the truth. In the end, the Oratrice was just like any judge in the land. It takes into consideration the evidence presented, the arguments made, and even how the defendants and prosecutors presented themselves. It was far from being all-knowing, and yet the citizens of Fontaine treated it as such. Should there be a verdict it gives that is wrong (if it hasn’t handed one out already), then all of Fontaine would be shocked to its core. And that’s only if they are willing to believe it was wrong in the first place.

Really the only thing that made it different from Neuvillette (or any judge) was that because of its mechanical nature it was impossible for it to be biased, or influenced by emotions. Because of this, Neuvillette didn’t actually need the Oratrice to perform his job. If anything it’s simply there for tradition, a thought that even Furina found hard to swallow, forget about any Fontainian who’s even slightly nationalistic.

But even if Neuvillette wasn’t present and it was only the Oratrice, there was still one glaring flaw within it: It was limited to only the evidence within the trial, and possessed no logic or deduction skills whatsoever.

This trial was a great example of that. On paper it seemed to be an open and shut case. It was a failed assassination attempt turned into a murder plot by a brother jealous of his sister’s success and hoping to inherit it. Francis, the plaintiff, was a family friend and the one to find dear Marcine’s corpse with her throat wrung out in the back of her bakery. Searching the crime scene reveals that the only person that was around at the time was Lucias, the janitor and the current defendant of the trial. Not only was his blood found at the crime scene, but there was even a pair of discarded gloves in the dumpster that he used to choke her with.

When his home was searched there was even an empty sack of mora next to a letter, the letter seemingly being addressed to a third individual informing him of a “failed job”. It didn’t exactly take much to put the pieces together that he was likely also the one to hire the assassin that attempted to kill Marcine earlier in the week.

There was several other bits of evidence that only incriminated Lucias further. Several witnesses claimed that they heard shouting in the area. Customers of Marcine’s bakery testified that Lucias had a “dark look” on his face (whatever that meant). Sure, most of it was circumstantial, but when combined with the prior evidence? Quite damning, and it was reflected in the one-sided Oratrice. All in all, there were very few arguments in Lucias’s favor. Given how Lucias’s lawyer was cradling his head in his hands he was also aware of this.

Well, there was one thing. She had long thought that it would’ve been pointed out by now, but apparently the question of where Francis himself was seemed to slip by everyone. It was a minor thing really, but she figured that since Francis was close with Marcine and Lucias, it would at least be interesting to see where Francis was at the time, no?

She didn’t think too much of it at first, figuring it was simply going to be part of the standard line of questioning Lucias’s lawyers would inevitably go through. But they didn’t.

Then it was time for them to cross examine the witnesses. It didn’t come up then either. Francis’s whereabouts were still unknown.

And now… now the trial is about to end. The verdict was about to be handed down. And Lucias…

“Order! Order!” Neuvillette tapped his cane one- two times to reign back the crowd. Was this really how it was about to end? “If there are no further objections to be made and no more evidence to be presented, I believe I have more than enough to make my verdict. On the charge of attempted assassination and first degree murder, I find the defendant Lucias Maximov guilty on all charges.”

The man in question collapsed to his knees as the audience cheered and howled at his fate. If she didn’t say something the trial was going to end soon. Was it worth it? This small inquiry of hers that might not even have any impact besides disturbing the court? She never said anything before so why should she now?

“We shall now turn to the Oratrice Mecanique D'analyse Cardinale for the final verdict.” Neuvillete gestured towards the grand mechanical scale as it began to glow blue. Cogs turned and valves twisted as water flowed through the various pipes.

Her brow furrowed as her expression tightened. If she didn’t say anything now then she almost certainly wouldn't be able to once the verdict is declared.

She opened her mouth to object but no words came out, hesitation and doubt still plaguing her. Her mind was flying, racing. Her mouth was struggling, sputtering. “What if this doesn’t go anywhere? How would I look defending a murderer? What if they begin to question me? I can’t possibly risk-”

“According to the judgement of the Oratrice Mecanique D'analyse Cardinale, Lucias Maximov is… guilty.”

At his words her mouth slowly closed. She slumped back in her seat. Ah, the trial was over. The people were already cheering and preparing to leave. Guards were already on their way to restrain Lucias. She can’t say anything now could she? She twiddled with her thumbs, as Neuvillette made his closing remarks.

“I hereby declare that this court is adjourned. Lucias Maximov’s sentence will be decided upon and declared in the upcoming days. Until then he will be held in the Fortress of Meropide under the Duke.”

Lucias was bawling now, crying with his fate utterly sealed. Francis had a rather menacing expression on his face, a haughty smirk that also held… relief?

It doesn’t matter now. It’s not as though she would be able to do anything about it. Even the Hydro Archon had her limits to what she could do, right? The best thing she could do was quietly leave and do some recreational activity to get her mind off the trial-

“I have an objection!” The words rang out across the courtroom, the echo rattling everyone to their very core. Her head snapped straight up in surprise. Where did they come from? Who would even think about speaking up against-

Oh, her mouth was open. She’s the one who spoke.

Her eyes widened. Oh shit, she was the one who spoke.

Neuvillette’s eyes narrowed at her, his expression guarded and stormy. “I beg your pardon, Lady Furina?”

She stammered. If her mind was pacing before, then it was jumping to the moon and back now. “W- Well, I simply…” She swallowed. No, she had to focus, improvise. Though this may have been unexpected she couldn’t afford to appear as though it was. Hell, the audience was already beginning to murmur with each other. She had to save face and fast.

She steeled her face and leveled her head. Her mask slipped on as easily as breathing as she laughed, a high-pitched and downright insane-sounding cackle. “What? Are you truly surprised at my outburst? You should know well Neuvillette that the God of Justice is hardly one-dimensional.” The mumbling was turning shocked, excited even. Good, good. Just as she hoped for.

Neuvillette let out a deep long-suffering sigh. She knew him well enough that he was resisting the urge to pinch his nose bridge. “Be that as it may, the trial has already concluded. The time for any objections is over and you were well aware of that-”

“Ah, but my dear Iudex that only makes everything more interesting, no? A last second turnaround so late it happens after the verdict is already handed down.” She let out a few giggles with a gloved hand pressed up to her mouth. “Come now, you can’t possibly tell me that this trial has been nothing but rather… straightforward so far?” Yes, wrap only a little bit of truth in her act, that’s how you really sell it to them.

“I…” Neuvillette closed his eyes. She couldn’t be sure whether it was to think or to restrain himself. “I pay no mind to how ‘straightforward’ a trial may be. I’ll say it again, if you have an objection, you should’ve said it earlier when the trial was still happening.” It hurt to be lectured as though she was a child, it was nothing but demeaning. But if it was what the people wanted, she had to deliver.

"Oh, are you really going to be so hung up on that?” She rolled her eyes in an exaggerated motion. “So steadfast in your rules that you would defy the very concept of justice? I'm hurt Neuvillette, truly.”

A low rumble, a growl escaped his lips. He was getting close. She wouldn’t be able to push him any further. Perfect. All she had to do now was-

“Excuse me? Just when are you going to end this farce of a trial?” Another voice rang out, bratty and arrogant. And that was saying a lot coming from her.

She turned her head to look down, Neuvillette doing the same. It was Francis, his voice changed to resemble something of a stereotypical nobel. He was tapping his foot impatiently on the floor while his half-open eyes oozed with sarcasm and annoyance. It was a stark contrast to the grieving and vengeful man he entered the court as.

Neuvillette turned his attention to the plaintiff with an apologetic expression. “I do apologise, Monsieur Francis. I assure you that no matter what Lady Furina does, it will not change the outcome of the trial-”

“And did I ask for your reassurances? Or did I ask for two clowns to bicker in front of all of Fontaine?” He proclaimed. Gasps echoed from the court, shocked at his words. Neuvillette’s and Furina’s widened mouths slightly agape in their shock. Even when she acted far worse than this no one in Fontaine had the gall to dare utter such words.

“You- You would dare speak-” For once Neuvillette was at a loss for words, though not for long. He measured a level and contentious stare at Francis. “Though you may have won the trial, Francis, you have no right to-”

“And why shouldn’t I?” He gestured around the Opera Epiclese. “Hundreds of trials occur here every day, and not one is taken seriously by the… the individual you all call Archon. The only reason why no one here has the gall to speak up is simply because you would act as her attack dog. Am I wrong?”

The people in the court could not believe their ears. They could not believe their eyes. There were many who doubted Lady Furina and believed her to be unfit for her position as Archon. It is only natural for there to be some naysayers against any rule. But for one to spread such opinions here? For any citizen to so bluntly slander the Archon and the Chief Justice in the Opera Epiclese? It was beyond unprecedented. It could’ve been considered treason!

As they continued to bicker, Furina was in the midst of panicking. Her breathing grew heavy and rapid, her eye movement erratic. No, no! Her act was all going wrong! This was supposed to be yet another case of her needling Neuvillette towards what he had to do, all while maintaining her guise as the Archon of Fontaine. But now? Now? With someone so bluntly calling her out? Why? Were these truly the feelings Francis was harboring all this time, and he was simply repressing them until he could no longer? Or did she fail in her act already, and this was his plan from the start?

As Furina’s eyes darted across the crowd, she could see the eyes. The doubtful eyes. The stares. The mocking stares.

“Stop it, stop it! Stop looking at me like that!” She mentally cried. For a moment the court didn’t exist. It was just her, sitting in a void, with those horrible eyes. She was about to curl in on herself like a child. Curl in and hide. For what could she possibly do-

She silently gasped, an icy cool touch suddenly piercing the small of her back. Almost immediately her body seemed to be washed over by soothing waves. As she inhaled through her nose, she… she could smell the sea breeze?

“Calm.” A voice suddenly reverberated throughout her entire being, resonating with her and almost immediately beginning to take effect. The single word caused her to focus, to breath, to think. Yes, yes, of course. Her act was never over. Her act could never be undone. She needs only improvise, and- and perhaps wear a new mask? Yes, yes. One far more authoritative, someone who nobody could possibly question during this moment. Straighten her back, tighten her features, let no emotion but cold and swift justice show- No. She was… justice.

Looking back on this moment, she realized that the voice was clearly the same one she met in the mirror all those years ago. Her dear ‘mirror me’. She wonders if her dear mirror me knew just what her actions would snowball into.

The void disappeared as the court came back into view. Furina could hear an audible growl. She looked down to see the downright furious expression on Neuvillette’s face. Oh dear, it would appear as though Neuvillette reached his boiling point. Condensed chilling hydro permeated through the air, his fury so palpable that those sitting at the front of the Opera Epiclese quickly excused themselves. The surrounding air smelt of the deep ocean, as Neuvillette’s palm and cane began to glow.

If Francis was feeling fear he did a good job of hiding it, though the wobble in his next words less so. “Strike me down then.” He hissed. “Prove to me that you are the savages you truly are.”

That was the tipping point. Neuvillette bared his teeth and raised his palm to raze this mongrel who would dare-

“That is quite enough, Chief Justice.” Furina spoke, her voice low.

Almost immediately everyone in the court turned to look at her. The audience with bated breath, Neuvillette with unbridled rage, and Francis with a disgusted sneer.

All of them had their hearts drop at the… new expression donning their archon’s face. It was cold, calculating. Her heterochromatic eyes, usually so full of emotion revealed nothing, akin to staring at an endless abyss of blue. No longer was her posture slouched or eagerly leaned forward like a child, but straight and orderly like… like an archon.

She wasn’t smiling. Not even the slightest upturn could be found on her lips. Only the smallest of frowns, of which that too was unreadable.

Furina stood up from her chair, her heels clicking along the floor. At the moment, she wasn’t sure what she was thinking. All she felt was the desire, the overwhelming urge, to put this… this whelp in his place.

“There is no need for you to entertain dear Francis any more.” She declared. Now standing near but not touching the railing of her balcony. Her throne, rather than dwarf her child-like figure, seemed far more appropriate from how she was standing. “It’s clear that responsibility must fall onto my shoulders.”

His eyes bulged, mad like a rabid dog. Furina swore she could see veins popping out of his skin. “You… You would dare-”

“I dare?” Furina stated, her eyebrows narrowing by a fraction. She summoned her blade, the Splendor of Tranquil Waters at her side. She used it as a cane, the blade tapping the ground while she held the handle in her fist. “I dare speak in my own court? I dare keep you here after the libel that you spat from your mouth? I, an archon, dare face a mortal with my full wrath? I put on my act to entertain, for my anger and grief alone from these trials would flood this courtroom! But if you truly wish to push me, for me to drop my facade. Fine then, who am I not to oblige?”

He sputtered, obviously caught off guard by the utterly undisturbed and almost mocking tone she developed. The audience and Neuvillette himself weren’t faring much better. “You- You do not entertain me! This is my trial!”

“And did I not graciously allow you to hold it? Allow your brash and immediate request despite there being multiple trials reserved for today? Did the court not work to accommodate you?”

He was failing, floundering. Like a fish flopping about on land. “I- This is a murder trial! You would be so nonchalant about a murder?! Allow cases about… stolen bread and candy preface to that of a woman's demise?”

She shrugged, the smallest movement of her shoulders. “That is why we held it, no? But enough dawdling.” Furina turned to Neuvillette. “I apologise for wasting your time with my… drabble, chief justice. I aimed to entertain, a foolish decision given the context. But it seems dear Francis here wants more from me, and I aim to please.”

“You… you are forgiven, Lady Furina.” Odd, he seemed rather breathless. And was his expression that of awe? Or incomprehensible shock? Hmph, whatever. It was unimportant for now.

She returned her attention to Francis, glaring at him. “To be blunt, I made my objection to point out a key argument that Lucias’s lawyer seemed to miss, a rather embarrassing failure on his part I’m sure.” Furina’s eyes briefly glanced over Lucias’s lawyer to observe his reaction, only to find him with his mouth agape as everyone else’s. “Had I not thought they would reach it, I would’ve already made my objection long ago.”

“Oh really?” Francis’s voice was condescending now. “And what is this objection of yours? Just what observation did you make that they failed to do so?”

“Simple. Where were you?”

Francis froze. The entire court froze. “Wh- Where was I?”

“Yes, I am questioning you of your whereabouts while Marcine was being murdered.” She explained it slowly, like a patronizing parent to their child. “This entire time, we were focused on where Lucias was and trying to disprove your accusations. However, absolutely no one bothered to ask what exactly you were doing at the time of the murder. You claim to be so close to Marcine, and yet you appear only the morning after she was murdered. You provide all this evidence, but I am curious as to where you have been to obtain so much. Just where were you for the past 48 hours?”

He snorted. “This is ridiculous! The archon is now blatantly defending a murderer, and accusing the very person who would seek to put him to justice? What sort of gongshow is-”

“I am not defending nor accusing anyone.” Furina interrupted. “I merely ask you a question. I wish to hear your response.”

“Well I- I was… I was drinking with some friends. That’s all.” He lamely answered.

“Drinking with some friends?” Furina repeated. She turned her head up at the court. “Can anyone attest to that for Francis here? It is his trial, I would assume that some of his friends are in attendance.”

Silence. No one spoke. It quickly dawned on Francis just what was happening here.

“N- Now just wait a minute!” He started. “The- the trial is already over! You can’t just- You can’t just reopen the case! That isn’t how the law works!”

“Maybe so.” Furina admitted. “But weren’t you the one who condemned said laws yourself? Condemning me in the process?”

“Well yes! The way you act! Parade yourself around like a child!” Though his words were shaky, she could see he was resolute about this. “You… You are a disgrace of a Hydro Archon! A disgrace to Lady Egeria herself!”

The crowd once more were sent aghast at this, hands pressed to their mouths. Neuvillette himself looked ready to leap down from his balcony and eviscerate the man himself.

Hmm, leap down from the balcony. That wasn’t a half bad idea.

Furina displayed no reaction to the insult. Perhaps in her other mask she would’ve, but now? She was the hydro archon, what need was there to react to someone clearly beneath her? “If that is how you truly feel, what makes you think that the law will protect you, Francis? If that is truly how you feel about me, then…”

She let a dark look cross her eyes as she glared at Francis. “What makes you think I’ll protect you?”

That seemed to be the final straw. “YOU WOULD DARE CALL YOURSELF EQUIVALENT TO THE LAW!?” He roared, moving closer to look her directly in the eyes. “YOU PRETENTIOUS LITTLE BRAT!”

Guards moved to restrain him but they would be far too slow. “YOU ARE UNWORTHY OF YOUR THRONE!”

The people clamoured, with some of Furina’s loyalists even attempting to climb the stage in anger. But they would be far too slow. “YOU ARE UNWORTHY OF BEING OUR ARCHON!”

Neuvillette rushed forward, palm outstretched, ready to fire a beam of hydro to vaporise Francis. Fast, but he too would be too slow. “YOU CANNOT PRETEND ANYMORE FURINA! I-”

In one swift motion Furina crouched… before she jumped. Without putting any thought behind the action whatsoever, she leapt across the balcony and landed onto the stage with a thunderous stomp.

*BOOM* In an instant both the crowd and Neuvillette were forced to stumble back from the sudden dust cloud that appeared on stage. Everything happened so fast that it was impossible to tell what had just transpired.

When it settled, the truth was revealed. Furina stood above a fallen Francis, her being brimming with hydro. Her eyes glowed with power, radiating authority. The Splendor of Tranquil Waters was held with a vise-like grip as it pointed down towards Francis. When Neuvillette observed her expression, he recognized it as that of the usurper.

“Where were you during the murder, Francis Lousaine?” Her voice crashed over the audience like a tidal wave. Though she barely moved her lips, her words caused several to reel from how utterly overwhelming they were.

“Wh- Bu-” Poor Francis was left stammering, cowering beneath the perceived full might of the hydro archon.

“An innocent man would have no problem answering the question. Are you innocent? Answer my question, Francis Lousaine.”

“Stop- Stop saying my name.” He blubbered, babbling akin to a baby. “I- I don’t-”

“ANSWER MY QUESTION, FRANCIS LOUSAINE!” This time she did shout, and if her words were loud before, they were downright thunderous now. Several of the audience fell from their seats, Neuvillette himself being forced back from the noise.

Francis Lousaine, being the target of Furina’s ire, vomited to the side as his ears bled red. He was crying now, sniveling. “Please, I beg you for your forgiveness lady archon! Please have mercy on… on…” He said no more, for Francis fell unconscious.

For far too long and yet far too little she stood there in silence. Lucias and his lawyer, completely forgotten in the entire debacle, could only struggle to pick their jaws up from the floor. Finally, Furina raised her head. The oppressive aura surrounding her dissipated. Everyone in the courtroom let out a collective breath that nobody knew they were holding.

“Guards?” She suddenly turned to the various guards who all jumped at being addressed. “Please detain Francis Lousaine and organize a search team to go through his house. I understand you would normally require a warrant but given his display here and his current state I’m giving you permission to search without one. Do I make myself clear?”

“Y- Yes, lady archon!” They all chirped before fleeing the courtroom. Their rapid marching could be mistaken for sprinting given how fast they were.

Now it was time to face the audience. She dematerialized her sword before raising her hands to address them all. “I understand everyone that these circumstances are most unusual, and that you are all confused as to what the future of this trial will be. I cannot fret enough about how improper I have conducted myself here today, and I deeply apologize for my behavior. I’m usually far more well-mannered.”

One audience member swallowed, a news reporter who was just now developing the courage to speak. “W- While no one would dare reprimand you for your actions, Lady Archon. I believe I speak for all of us when I ask, w- what do you plan to do?”

Furina thought for a moment before speaking. “While I will have to further discuss this with Neuvillette, the most logical course of action would be to hold another trial soon in the light of possible new evidence, and to accept the verdict as if there should somehow be none. Given Francis’s behaviour and refusal to answer the question however, this is unlikely.”

Lucias then spoke. “Does this mean… I’m free to leave?”

Furina snorted. “Hardly. Though there may be another trial, the oratrice’s verdict is still in effect. You will still be detained and still be sent to the Fortress if you are found guilty. The bigger conundrum is the implication that the Oratrice’s verdict might be changed, which I will inevitably have to discuss at a later date.”

Furina channelled what remaining anger she had. “Now then. I’m no longer in the mood to answer questions, and the trial is over. I haven’t a clue why any of you are still here but-” But nothing, as for the moment people understood what she was trying to convey they all bolted out of the Opera Epiclese. Soon it was only Neuvillette and Furina herself.

Furina let out a deep sigh, closing her eyes as she finally relaxed. Though her expression remained serious, it was far more weary and exhausted.

“Lady Furina.” Neuvillette started, his voice sounding concerned. “Are you certain you are-”

She raised a hand to silence him, an action she has never done out of fear of angering Neuvillette. Now, she could hardly care. “I’m… fine Neuvillette. I will be heading back to the Court of Fontaine. I need to compose myself.”

“Ah, of course. We will need to discuss the retrial later anyhow.” Was it Furina’s imagination or did Neuvillette seem flustered? “We will also need to discuss just what happened-”

“I know!” She snapped, before immediately catching herself. “I… know Neuvillette. I understand it was most unbecoming of me.”

“Unbecoming- Lady Furina, I assure you that no one who witnessed the trial today thought you to be nothing more than a savage vishap. They are simply… well, shocked. This is the first time you have ever displayed such feelings, let alone in a trial.”

Furina’s expression suddenly softened. She wasn’t sure if she did this because it was in the heat of the moment, or something truly did possess her that day. But for whatever reason she, for the first in her two centuries of acting did she decide to drop any and all masks. “Have you really thought that the persona I don wasn’t an act? That I’m genuinely so conceited and selfish that I’m willing to act like that in a murder trial of all things?”

Out of everything Furina did and said today, these words shook Neuvillette the most. “I- Lady Furina-”

“You weren’t there, Neuvillette. You didn't see how they looked at me when I had to introduce myself as Archon.” She turned to him with the most hurt expression he'd ever seen on her face, tears forming at the edges of her eyes. “You didn’t know what they wanted from me. How… this -” she gestured to herself “- was the only thing they would accept.”

“You- You were only-” Neuvillette clenched his fists as he held himself back. Furina could hear rain start to pour from outside. “We will discuss this later. We must.”

Furina sighed. “I agree. It was bound to happen.” Once more she slipped on her new second mask, a cold expression taking its place once more. “But enough of this. I must leave early if I am to get to the Court of Fontaine by nightfall. Goodbye, Neuvillette.”

Her heels clicked on the floor as she walked away. She could faintly hear a responding goodbye from Neuvillette later.

She could see many passersby glance at her, smile as they would wave to say hello, before immediately turning tail and fleeing upon seeing the stormy expression on her face. She supposed she couldn’t blame them. At the moment, she appeared to look more like Neuvillette than anything else.

She knew she would have to make a statement later about everything that transpired. Her actions, the Oratrice’s verdict, her sudden change in temperament. All of it would have to be released in some form of an announcement one way or another.

Now however, she could hardly care less. She ignored the stares as they came, and only offered the briefest of nods to the frightened guards. As she eventually reached the Palais Memoria and then her room, she threw herself on her bed completely and utterly exhausted.

She managed to close her eyes and relax for exactly three seconds before they snapped open. Realization seemed to dawn on her as she was finally able to process her actions.

“WHAT THE FUCK DID I DO!” She shrieked.

Furina wasn't sure of many things that night, only that her life along with the rest of Fontaine was about to changed forever.

Chapter Text

Needless to say, Furina did not rest peacefully. She did not even attempt to do so at first. Instead, she could be found rapidly pacing around her bedroom, frantically muttering to herself. Panicked could not even begin to describe the state she was in.

“Okay, calm down. Relax Furina. This is still salvageable.” She forced herself to take slow long breaths, in and out through her nose. “Just do what you always do. Summarize what happened and propose solutions to fix each problem.” After all, it was how she dealt with the nobles of Fontaine and the cut-throat games of politics they played. What’s different here?

Well let’s see. To start off, she made an objection at the end of yesterday's trial after the verdict was literally handed down. Okay, not too bad. The court was already used to her antics; how she constantly broke the rules that she herself made. Worst case scenario she would have to simply give a half-hearted apology, for the real Hydro Archon wouldn’t really be apologetic for disturbing her own court. That’s one problem down.

What’s next? Uh, oh right! As usual, another noble complained about her behavior. While this wasn’t the first time this had happened, it was the first time that someone dared to do so in her own court. It also didn’t help that this was the first time that someone actively claimed she wasn’t worthy of her throne, at least the first in a long time. That… was more problematic. But given that the audience saw how she silenced him, this too shouldn’t have too much of an impact. That’s another… problem… down.

Her mind slowed as the words repeated in her head, “given that the audience saw how she silenced him…”

Almost immediately her mind went back to confused and terrified screeching, horrified at her actions. Her hands cradled her head as she threw herself back onto her bed and started rolling back and forth. What in Celestia above was she thinking!? What unholy spirit possessed her to basically bully a citizen of Fontaine into submission!? And why- NO, HOW ON EARTH DID SHE MANAGE TO SURVIVE A 40 FOOT LONG AND 20 FEET HIGH JUMP WITHOUT BREAKING BOTH HER DAMN KNEES!?

Did she somehow develop powers after all this time!? After so long being a mortal? How? When? From where? From who? How did she never notice? And for crying out loud why wasn’t it anything related to Hydro?

And her act! Oh, Celestia above her act was completely botched! Her stomach dropped to what felt like the bottom of the sea before resurfacing, with her heart still struggling to swim its way back up. In merely one night she threw two centuries worth of work down the proverbial drain, and for what!? What was all this rubbish about a ‘second mask’? Nobody wants a ‘second mask’! Why on Teyvat did she create a ‘second mask’!?

Tears began to rapidly fall from her face as uncontrollable sobs wracked her tiny frame. Wonderful. Everything was ruined! All of them, the public, the guards, Neuvillette! The moment she showed her face tomorrow they would see right through her! They’ll call her a fraud! They would denounce her as Hydro Archon and then… and then…

Then Fontaine would flood, and everything she ever worked for would dissolve beneath the waters.

Eventually she completely exhausted herself of tears, laying on her back spread-eagled. All that could be heard was her struggling to breathe through her sniffles as she stared up at the ceiling of her bedroom.  It was inevitable now. Maybe if she was quick enough, she could make her final decrees as Fontaine’s archon to build more lifeboats before she was discovered? Even if she couldn’t stop the prophecy she could at the very least try and play around it. Maybe she could deport a few citizens from Fontaine, perhaps some of the impoverished from Poisson? It was a decision bound to garner her hate and displeasure, but at least they would survive. That was all that mattered.

As her eyes eventually closed as she continued to draw in shuddering breaths, she had one last thought. “Let them hate me. Let them rip and claw me to pieces if that is what it takes for them to live. If my body is the price to pay for even one citizen of Fontaine to survive, then it is a small one for sure.”

It took two more hours for sleep to finally claim her.

“Lady Furina.” Neuvillette spoke. Furina jumped at his sudden entrance into her office. For someone with such a large frame and imposing stature, the man could be as quiet as a mouse if he so wished.

“N- Neuvillette!” She greeted him in response. “Good morning- I mean, afternoon! How has your day been so far?” To say that she was slightly disoriented would be… dishonest? She was only just woken half an hour ago by her attendant, who was practically frightened half to death by her bedraggled state. Mascara running down the sides of her face in tear tracks. Her hair was lopsided and disheveled. She didn’t even bother taking a shower or changing out of her clothes. Telling her attendant that she was just upset from yesterday's trial hardly seemed to ease her worries.

Long story short, her attendent assembled several of the staff and rallied them together to “rescue” their archon from her off day. While she appreciates their enthusiasm (and the impromptu spa day), all she could think about was her inevitable confrontation with Neuvillette. And… the inevitable rejection she would face during it.

Already she could see the judgement in his eyes. “Right,” he cleared his throat. “My day has gone fairly well. I was just looking for you. I was worried that the events of yesterday might've taken their toll on your mental?”

She tried to brush it off with a scoff. “Hardly, hardly! You should know chief justice that I am hardly shaken by-”

Suddenly his arm reached out to grab her hand, pulling it to him. She was taken aback, gasping. Wide eyed, she turned her face with an indigent expression and opened her mouth to perhaps scold him for his scandalous action, when she saw the look on his face.

His eyebrows were pressed together, not out of frustration for once but… concern?

“Furina, please. You mentioned something about acting, about pretending to be someone. Well, no more of that. I just want to talk.” He said it so casually, as if the definition of her existence and the survival of all of Fontaine didn’t hinge on her acting.

She was tempted to double down on it, gaslight him into thinking that he was in the wrong as she has in the past. But she quickly figured that after what transpired yesterday, it was unlikely that he'd back down now. She had to face the truth; she no longer had the luxury of secrecy.

“I- Very well, Neuvillette.” She relented. She let her mask fall to the floor as creeping vulnerability took its place. She never thought she felt more exposed than she did now. “Do you have an idea of where you want to talk?“

"Here will do just fine. Would you like me to lock the door?”

Furina nodded solemnly. “Yes, yes, please. I will have someone bring in tea later if you wish.”

“I prefer water, thank you.” Ah yes, of course. Her silly little Hydro Dragon who drinks nothing but pure unfiltered water. In another time perhaps she would’ve teased him for it. Now was not another time.

Still, she chuckled. “Of course. Would you prefer Mondstat or…”

“I think I’ll try some of the newly imported Inazuman waters.” He decided. “I hear it has a rather electrifying flavour.” Oh no, he was actually engaging with her small talk. It’s as if he knew she was ready to bolt and trying to get her to calm down.

“Right then, please sit.” Once Neuvillette took his seat, they began awkwardly staring at one another.

They proceeded to do absolutely nothing for five minutes. Furina supposed the only blessing she had was that Neuvillette had absolutely no idea how to start conversations. It meant she had all the time in the world to think this through.

“So about yesterday…” Well, apparently not all the time in the world. “You understand that your actions in court have caused… quite the disturbance, yes?”

“Absolutely.” While the retrial has not been scheduled yet, the fact that she objected after the verdict was handed down was unprecedented. “I can’t even begin to imagine the consequences my actions had. I must apologize, Neuvillette.”

“A- Apologize? To me?”

“Uh, yes? Who else?” She continued on, unaware of Neuvillette's catatonic state. “Really, it was most irresponsible of me, and disrespectful to the entire court as well. I should offer personal apologies to the guests. Maybe to Lucias himself? Not one to Francis though he clearly needs to learn his lesson. Perhaps I should call someone here right now just to schedule everything-.”

“Okay stop, please. Please stop.” Neuvillette begged. Furina obliged, confused on why he sounded so distraught. When she looked up, she was mortified by the pained expression on the dragon’s face. Oh right, her act. He forced her to drop it. That didn’t mean that he was used to how she really was.

“Are- are you okay, Neuvillette?” She asked, reaching a hand over to his shoulder only for it to be slapped away.

“How could I possibly be okay?” His voice sounded parched, raspy. “When after all this time the person I thought I knew turned out to be someone completely different?”

Oh no, here it was. The moment where everything came crumbling down. “I… don’t know what you mean, Neuvillette. Would you care to elaborate?”

“Elaborate? Elaborate!?” He stood up from his chair, his voice rising to a shout. “How could I possibly elaborate Furina?! If that's even your actual name! How do I 'elaborate' on the fact that the Furina I knew would never apologize? How do I explain that the Furina I knew would never act so respectful, especially to me?”

“I don’t- I can’t-” She was tripping, stumbling. Before she could even react, Neuvillette asked another question.

“How long?” He asked.

She sputtered. “I beg your pardon?”

“How long have you been acting? Acting like a jester entertaining the masses? How long have you been mocking me, knowing full well that I thought you just didn’t know any better? How long have I truly known you Furina?” The questions came one after the other, pained and exasperated.

“I- I…” Furina stumbled back, desperately figuring out what to say. Already she saw herself slipping, further and further. The void was approaching once more, darkness surrounding her vision.

“You were the first I spoke to when I awoke, my first impression of what life in this world was like. Do you mean to tell me that… all of it was nothing but a lie?”

“No! Neuvillette please! It wasn’t like that!” She pleaded, tears threatening to spill out of her eyes. The void was enclosing, she had to do something fast.

“Then why!? Why did you do it?” He begged, but it sounded like a demand.

“IT WAS FOR THEM!” She shouted. Almost immediately like someone drew the curtains, light returned to the room. Slowly opening her eyes, she looked at Neuvillette’s shocked expression.

“For… them?” He was confused, of course he was. He was born with power. He didn’t have anything to prove, nor anyone to prove it to.

“Yes, it was for them.” She growled. “Did you forget that I am the Hydro Archon, the leader of this nation? Are you aware that everyday people pray and worship me, knowing that I would lead them into tomorrow? Did you forget the promise I made to them; to let justice rain down like ever flowing water?”

“Of course not- I’m sorry, are you implying that you acted the way you did… to convince them you were the hydro archon?”

And there it was, the one question that ended it all. She slumped back in her chair, utterly defeated. “Yes, Neuvillette.” She drawled. “I did all of this to convince them I was the Hydro archon.” He knew. He had to know now. He knew that she was pretending to be the Hydro Archon, he knew that she was nothing but a charlatan posing for the masses. He knew everything-

“… Why?”

… Wait, what?

She looked at him, utterly baffled. “What do you mean ‘why’? Didn’t I just…”

But that’s when the realization hit her, and as it did she had to fight to keep her expression from changing. Come to think of it, she never actually said anything about not being the Hydro Archon, did she? All she told Neuvillette was that she was putting on an act to convince the public she was the Hydro Archon. His questions too, they were all phrased in such a way that sounded as if he was concerned for her wellbeing rather than accusing her of something.

As Furina’s mind worked Neuvillette responded. “I’m asking why you felt the need to do this? You mentioned yesterday how this was the only thing they would accept from you, but… that can’t be true, can it?”

You fool! You damnable moron! Neuvillette doesn’t think you’re not the Hydro Archon! Far from it! He merely thinks that you had to put on an act to convince the people when you first introduced yourself to them! He only thinks that the people struggled to believe she was the archon at the time! That was it!

Like a spider spinning its cobweb a plan began to weave itself together in her mind. She thought about just how she would word her next few sentences, glimmers of hope suddenly shining before her eyes. It was like she said before! Her act was never over yet! She just needed to play these next few cards right.

After a moment of thought to make it seem like she was thinking (at least thinking about what Neuvillette suspected her to be thinking about), she let out a sigh.

“Egeria’s death was not revealed to the people until half a year after her demise.” She spoke slowly, careful to ensure every word was sincere. “Her final words were to appoint me as the Hydro Archon.”

Neuvillette processed the information. “Okay, so you were on your own when you had to introduce yourself to the people of Fontaine. You had no one else?”

Furina snorted. “Egeria had many on the contrary. At her side there were dozens of powerful oceanids who all would sacrifice themselves for her rule. That did not mean they supported mine. I suspect that they were confused and bitter about how I, who was not particularly adept at combat or experienced with ruling, was chosen to be her heir.”

Absolutely none of that was true. Furina did not know of or actually speak to any oceanids. She wasn’t sure if Egeria actually had any as her attendants, and she definitely wasn’t sure of their opinion of them towards her. They couldn’t have been positive considering that none have ever bothered to come to show their support, but it wasn’t guaranteed that they would be negative either. Nevertheless, since Neuvillette had no way of confirming this, he took her words for granted.

He gritted his teeth. “Even so, they should’ve at least been present when you had to introduce yourself. To leave you in such a way, it could be considered akin to treason!”

“Oh don’t be dramatic, Neuvillette. You know well that their presence would’ve only caused more fear among the people, not reassure them.” Furina waved her hand in dismissal. “But I digress. What I’m trying to get at here is that Fontaine needed its archon, and a competent one at that.”

"But even if they weren’t aware that you were declared Hydro Archon by Egeria herself, why would they doubt you? Couldn’t you simply give them a demonstration of your power, as you did yesterday?”

Oh, that was a hurdle. Thinking for a moment, she responded. “I could’ve, yes. I believe I did at first. But even then, there were those who questioned the legitimacy of my succession. You see Neuvillette, in this world of gods and monsters it is easy for anyone to be born with power. If all it took was being adept at manipulating Hydro, any one of Egeria’s followers could have claimed to be the Hydro Archon. Hell, even you could’ve.”

Neuvillette pondered that for a moment before nodding in agreement (thank god). “So, what did it take then?” He asked.

“Simple. I had to act like the Hydro Archon. More specifically, I had to act like a leader.”

At this Neuvillette wrinkled his nose, even more confused. “Like a leader?” He repeated. “How was your… act, anything resembling a leader?”

“Well at first, I tried to be earnest, show them that I truly meant well with a bright smile and promises to guide them and whatnot. However…” She trailed off as she remembered the judgemental sneers and disappointed looks she received when she introduced herself. “They weren’t looking for that, they were looking for something special, something divine. I had to try and show them that I wasn’t just another human promising to lead them. I had to show them that… I wasn’t human.”

It was at this that understanding finally dawned upon Neuvillette. “You acted in such a way that made you look extravagant, vainglorious. Someone so irrationally obsessed with themselves that there was no way you could possibly be mortal.”

She shrugged her shoulders with yet another sigh. “It’s the only thing that seemed to work. By the time I might’ve considered an alternate approach it was far too late. This was the image that the people had of me. I had to maintain it.”

Neuvillette leaned back onto his seat, still reeling. “All this time… it was just a mask for the people.”

“Oh don’t be mistaken Neuvillette, it wasn’t as if that mask wasn’t a part of me.” Furina assured him with a smile. “I do love the theater almost as much as I love annoying you. Being dramatic at times, especially during small trials, can be the most fun I ever have as a Hydro Archon!”

Her smile then fell. “But it goes without saying that the most harrowing part of it is that I have to force myself to act in such a way even in the most inappropriate of moments. I have not been able to openly weep about anything in public for as long as I can remember, even after witnessing the worse trials. It is… difficult.”

Furina imagined that Neuvillette very well understood her pain, given that he too has also bore witness to some of the most horrifying tragedies with her. “Then… yesterday, what changed?” He asked. He was captivated at this point, all of his attention on her.

“I’m… not sure.” She admitted. That was the honest truth. You could give her a dictionary and all the time in the world and she still wouldn’t be able to summarize yesterday's events. “All I could recall was feeling more indignant and furious than I have ever felt before. At the time I wasn’t thinking about what the public perceived of me, only that I had to put him in his place.”

“That, I can understand.” Neuvillette snarled, the smell of hydro suddenly fizzling through the air. “Never before has there been a mere human who has pushed me so. Were it not for the laws of Fontaine, I’m certain that I would’ve laid him out myself. And even so…”

“There is no ‘even so’, Neuvillette. You would never be that petty.” Furina comforted him, hoping he didn’t notice the blush on her face. To hear just how offended he was on her behalf. It was certainly... touching.

“I would hope so, Lady Furina.” He was back to calling her Lady Furina. Good, that means he’s calmed down. “So, what now?”

“That… is an interesting question, Neuvillette.” And one she has been asking herself since this morning. “Now I suppose I’ll have to make several statements. One apologizing for my behavior and to swear that they’ll never be repeated. I’ll have to explain why the Oratrice's verdict changed, which it inevitably will. And then-”

“Wait.” Neuvillette interrupted. “Pardon me for interrupting Lady Furina, but could you elaborate?”

Furina gave him a confused look before it shifted to that of understanding. “Oh right, I haven’t told you how the Oratrice fully works. Well, you see, it works just as any other judge including you. It takes evidence presented and-”

“No, nevermind that!” Neuvillette quickly waved her off. “I could care less for the Oratrice. I meant your behavior.”

This time Furina was well and truly confounded. “You want me to… not apologize for my actions?”

“I meant how you said you weren’t going to be repeating it, why?” He clarified, as if what he said was supposed to make any more sense.

Wrinkling her nose she gave him a look. “What on Teyvat do you mean why? Of course I won’t. Did you not just hear me explain how the public was only willing to accept-”

“Lady Furina, did you see the same people I saw at yesterday’s trial?” He stood up from his seat. “They weren’t afraid or disgusted of you. They were in awe of you, in awe of their archon thoroughly demonstrating her authority.”

“I-”

Neuvillette didn’t let her speak, continuing on. “I understand that displays of power like that are wholly unnecessary. I agree that what happened with Francis was… somewhat excessive.”

She snorted. “As if you weren’t about to do worse!”

“I will not comment on that.” Sure, Neuvillette. Sure. “My only point is that if the public were to find out that their archon is not just a two dimensional showman but a complex being that feels for her people, would they truly reject you?”

And to that she had no answer. “I… don’t know, Neuvillette. For so long I have put on this mask, afraid to take it off for they might be disgusted by what they see.” She pulled up her legs to her chest as if to hide herself.

Neuvillette rested a hand on her knee as if to coax her out. “And if they’re not? What if they’re only more delighted to see more of their archon? To know more about her?”

To know more about her? To see more of her? She pondered the idea in her head for a moment, testing how it sounded in her head. If Neuvillette asked her before the events of yesterday, she would’ve given a definitive no. It was far too risky for anyone to be close to her when she had such an important secret to keep. Now? After this talk with Neuvillette? While there were obviously some things that had to stay secret, there wasn’t any harm in the public knowing a bit more about her, right? As long as she was careful with who she trusts and mindful of what she said, it could actually work.

That might not mean that she would remove the mask entirely, after all it was still very much a part of her. And unfortunately she did actually need the mask as the meek, shy, and rather humble little personality she has is… unsuited to be the archon. Socialization, public relations, parties. Those jobs were better for the mask, but it could be very painful to wear at times.

Perhaps the solution is… to develop a second mask, right? Wait no, she already has one during the events of yesterday’s trial. It was more serious, more authoritative, allowing her to finally take things seriously and talk down to those who got too unruly. It would make her seem more than just a figurehead, but someone who actively takes part in the development of Fontaine.

Yes, yes, it was all coming together! She would be able to switch between those two masks while using none when she was alone or with Neuvillette (as he already knows about her act). By doing this she would essentially have three identities. Come to think of it, couldn’t this be her identity? There's no reason to why it couldn't. Either way, being able to switch between three different personas sounded far easier and more realistic to pull off, compared to maintaining a single one. Rather than overusing a single mask for years on end until it was broken and fractured—desperately holding back tears from how broken it made her feel—using three masks would allow her to take breaks. It would allow her to breathe.

It would allow her… to actually enjoy being the hydro archon.

“You know what, Neuvillette?” She looked at him with a genuine smile, nothing cheeky or fiendish in her expression. “You may have a point. I’ll keep that in mind." 

He gave her a genuine smile in return. “I’m glad, Lady Furina. And for what it counts, regardless of how Fontaine reacts to this revelation of yours, I’m glad you shared this with me.”

“I’m… glad too.” Furina stood up from her chair, walking to the door. “Now about that water?”

“Ah, yes! I had completely forgotten.” Neuvillette stood up to follow her, both of them leaving Furina’s office with the door swinging shut behind them.

The rest of their day they spent talking about the most random of things. The weather, the sea life, and current investigations. If you asked Furina what she thought of it then, she would say it was horribly unproductive.

And yet… out of all her years of being archon, this discussion was Furina’s first time she felt like she actually made a difference.

Chapter Text

As it turned out during the retrial, Francis orchestrated the whole damn thing. What everyone thought to be a grieving but vengeful friend, was really nothing more than a scornful and bitter noble who was absolutely intolerable as a person. It was revealed through many of his family and colleagues' testimonies (read: complaints) that he belittled and insulted anyone beneath his position in the workplace. Should they dare to talk back? He raged and roared at them until they were cowed into submission.

For anyone above him in status it was even worse. He was constantly jeering and mocking anyone who dared even think they were above him in… well, practically anything. Wealth, fame, knowledge. It was part of the reason why he was so vocal about his disapproval for Furina and Neuvillette (which his colleagues also complained about).

The fact that he was Marcine and Lucias’s family friend was true however, as Francis acted far more pleasant to Marcine than even his own family. However, it was suspected that this was only so because he was attracted to dear Marcine and made several advances that even she found uncomfortable. When one day he crossed one too many lines, Lucias stepped in to defend his sister and reject Francis on his sister’s behalf.

However polite or rude Lucias with his words wasn’t mentioned, but it was clearly more than enough to greatly offend Francis. So much so that he became absolutely hell bent on getting his own back. According to the open notebook in his home found shoved inside a drawer, he had been planning vengeance for around six months. He hired a contract killer and ensured that nothing could’ve been traced back to him.

When the assassin failed, Francis decided that he had to get more involved. Six more months passed, and he concocted a new plan: murder Marcine himself and pin Lucias as the main suspect. Though it was straightforward, it was clear much thought went into carrying it out. From planting the evidence, to hiring witnesses, to even wearing gloves under Lucias’s stolen gloves just so he really couldn’t be tracked. It was all so convoluted that the only logical conclusion was that Lucias had to have done it.

And he almost got away with it in the end as well. Hell, he practically did get away with it since the Oratrice handed down the verdict! If Furina didn’t make her objection, then it was very possible that Lucias would be the one being sent off to Meropide and Francis would be a free man.

Come to think of it though, there were several other factors that lead to his own arrest as well, most of them being Franci’s own fault. If he only kept his mouth shut after the trial and didn’t incriminate himself he would’ve been fine. Had he anticipated that anyone would actually search his house and hide all of the evidence then he definitely would’ve been safe.

Furina was most confused at that last part to be honest. Like, six months to plan a premeditated murder and pin a scapegoat was child’s play, but removing the notebook and labelled bags of mora was too much to ask? Really? Upon reading Francis’s case file wasn’t sure if he was a genius who was nearsighted, or a fool that got lucky.

Forget him. Scum of the earth like Francis do not deserve to be remembered by anyone, especially not her. Right now, her main concern was of the Oratrice. Unsurprisingly Francis got a guilty verdict and was promptly sent straight to the Fortress of Meropide. Lucias on the other hand? Though the Oratrice already declared him guilty, Neuvillette decided that because it was a retrial he should receive a new one. Low and behold, it declared him not guilty.

This was a problem for several reasons, ones that Furina had slightly touched upon earlier on the day of the trial. The people of Fontaine saw the Oratrice as absolute, divine, the pinnacle of justice. For it to change its verdict… for its initial verdict to be wrong?

Suffice to say, the news wasn’t taken well. People all over Fontaine were in outrage as the Oratrice, a gift that the divine Hydro Archon bestowed upon them, was flawed. They were in disbelief that the machine that was supposed to deliver flawless verdicts was just proved to err. And it wasn’t anything small either such as, “accidentally convicting a civilian of petty theft,” no. It downright nearly condemned an innocent man with murder charges!

This situation would normally be disastrous for Furina. She was the one who created the machine after all. However, she was also the one who spoke against the Oratrice, her intervention preventing the Oratrice from making a false conviction.

This turned this situation from bad to… confusing? Nobody was really sure what to think. If she created the Oratrice, did that mean she disagreed with herself? If her judgement was supposed to be flawless, and the Oratrice was flawless by extension, what the hell does it mean if what they said differed?

Long story short it was all one giant mess that everyone desperately needed an answer to. An answer that only Furina could provide. Which is why she decided to promptly declare that she was going to make an announcement two days after the retrial. An announcement that she was currently preparing for in her bedroom.

She was in the middle of adjusting her little tophat, ensuring that the edge hadn’t snagged her cowlick by accident. Unlike Neuvillette she actually enjoyed the process of putting on and fixing all of her various garments. He might have considered them garish or unnecessary, but to her the outfit was absolutely stellar.

An attendant knocked on her bedroom door. “Lady Archon? Do- Do you need any assistance?”

She sighed as she heard the slight stammer in her voice. Ever since it was revealed to everyone just what she did during the trial many of her attendants were reluctant to even approach her. In fact, if what she heard was true there were even those who were hesitant to come out of their own houses in fear of their archon’s wrath. In fear of her! Imagine that!

She could only hope that enough people would show up to her announcement just so they could quell these ridiculous rumors. “Not at all, not at all. Just putting the finishing touches darling, nothing else to worry about.” After aligning her bowtie one last time, she opened the door.

“Lady Archon!” Her attendant stumbled back with wide eyes. “You- You look fabulous!”

She rolled her eyes, the compliment so hastily made even she could tell. “Belle, I assure you that I look the same as I always have. While I appreciate any and all compliments, thoughtless ones will do nothing but unnecessarily boost my ego.”

She sputtered. “Why of course, Lady Archon! I meant no disrespect!” Oh dear, out of all of her attendants she knew Belle was the most fervently devoted. But never before to such a degree. She must have been at the trial in person, for mere word of mouth would not induce such drastic changes in her belief.

Furina smiled. “Please Belle, call me Miss Furina. Lady Furina if you must. Is Neuvillette already waiting for me?”

Belle swallowed, obviously having not listened to a word she said. “Yes, the- the chief justice is waiting for you at the front of the Palais Mermonia.”

“Ah, wonderful. I’ll just head on down and get this show started. You’ll also be watching me, won’t you?”

Belle rapidly nodded her head, her face breaking out in a wide grin. “Oh yes, Lady Archon! I believe the entire staff took the day off just to see you!”

Furina chuckled. “Is that so? Well, I apologize for holding you back then.”

Almost immediately her mood did a 180 as she shook her head so fast Furina was worried it might come off. “Ab- Absolutely not! It is the greatest of honours to assist my archon in any way I can-”

“And at the moment said archon has everything she needs, so you are free to take care of yourself.” She assured her, slightly concerned now. Oh boy, while she didn’t think too much of it at first, this idolization nonsense might get old quick. “Now hurry along. I’m sure you’re excited for the show.”

With a nod and a barely repressed squeal, Belle rushed down the hall as fast as her heels could carry her. Furina watched her body become smaller and smaller before disappearing as she abruptly turned down the hall.

“Right, then.” She muttered to herself. “Vocal cords ready, blood sugar replenished. Let’s get this show started.”

“Hello! Good Morning everyone!” She walked out of the front doors to the Palais Mermonia, opening the doors with a beaming smile and gloved hands raised high. Her voice echoed throughout the city as she made her entrance. “Yes, yes! I hope you’re all happy to see me!”

Cheers rang out all around the Heart of Fontaine. Now that she got a closer look, there were not only those watching from nearby the Palais Mermonia. There were people all around the shops, the public square. Staircases where people were usually in constant travel to get to where they needed to go were instead filled to the brim of people simply standing, watching.

Furina couldn’t help but mentally whistle in her head, impressed. After 200 years of acting, she was more than used to massive crowds of people. The Opera Epiclesis was often her workplace after all. But even Furina had to admit that this was another level. If you told her that the entirety of Fontaine’s population was here, she would believe it.

She continued to wave at everyone until she caught Neuvillette watching her out of the corner of her eye. Though his expression remained neutral, she could tell what he wanted her to do.

"Let them know more about you. Let them see more of you.” He asked her.

Right, such a simple task. She just had to pretend that she wasn’t lying to them for two whole centuries. No big deal.

Eventually the cheers died down, the crowd anxiously waiting for her to speak.

“Well then, I’m sure you are all aware of why I’ve decided to make this announcement. For those who aren’t, I’m here to address two things. The first is the conflict in the Oratrice's verdict, changing from a guilty one to a not guilty one. I understand that this in particular is rather shocking for most of you, so if you’re interested in hearing the explanation please do stay.”

She continued. “The second order of business.” Oh boy this one was going to be fun. “For those who attended the first trial for Lucias Maximov, you may be curious about my… err, sudden change in behavior.”

Already she could see some flinches among the audience members. Despite not everyone having gone to the trial, the rumor mill of Fontaine was strong, arguably stronger than any other nation. Furina supposed it was now up to her to put those rumors to rest.

“Don’t worry ladies and gentlemen. I assure you that I have the answers for all of your questions. But first, the Oratrice. And well, I suppose I have no one but myself to blame for that particular misunderstanding.”

Several noises of confusion could be heard amongst the crowd, completely baffled. Neuvillette was among them.

She cleared her throat to silence them. “I know that for many of you, including the chief justice himself, that the Oratrice is seen as divine and omniscient. That when you walk into the Opera Epiclesis for a trial it already knows the outcome.” Already she could hear nods and murmurs of agreement.

“Let me ask you this then, people of Fontaine. If the Oratrice already knows what verdict it will give, why would we have trials to begin with? Why bother going over the evidence and the facts when in the end none of it will matter according to the Oratrice?”

The Heart of Fontaine went silent, slight noises of debate and deliberation sneaking through. As Furina turned her head to look at Neuvillette, she could also see his head turned down with a finger pressed to his lips in thought.

“The reason why we hold trials, why we are known as the Nation of Justice and not the Nation of Autonomy, is because truthfully…” She let a wide smile stretch across her face. “The Oratrice is no different to any judge in the land!”

Cue the gasps and cries of shock from around Fontaine, as their entire worldview was flipped on its head. Neuvillette himself was wide-eyed. “Lady Furina, what are you…” he asked her.

She shushed him with a stern glare. “I’m getting there. Be patient!” She chided him with a whisper, before her voice rose once more to address the audience. “Yes, yes I’m aware. This is all news to you. But trust in your archon and do try to think critically for a moment! When you see the Oratrice’s scales tip from side to side, do you believe that it is doing this for show? That it is resonating with the people’s wills somehow? No! When we have all of these testimonies recorded and evidence being presented, do you believe we have it done purely to entertain me? Of course not!”

Once again she effortlessly silenced them. She chuckled. “Please. While I do love my entertainment, I assure you that I do not take pleasure in condemning my own children. No mother would. Though I’ll admit I will be less amused if you steal my desserts of course. But I digress.” That drew a few laughs from the audience. She had to throw in a few jokes here and there, just to keep it somewhat lighthearted.

“My point is this.” She returned back to the matter at hand. “The Oratrice is not mindlessly waiting until the verdict is to be declared. It observes the evidence, the testimonies made by the witnesses. It listens to the logical deductions and reasons made by both the defense and the prosecution. It actively determines who is most at fault, and thus whether the defendant is truly guilty for any crime presented before it. It goes into a case knowing no more than you or I do. Really, the only thing that makes the Oratrice different compared to Neuvillette is that because of its autonomous nature it is impossible to be bribed or emotionally swayed.”

She pointedly smirked at Neuvillette. “Though with how much of a bore our dear chief justice is, that was hardly a problem to begin with.” She drawled. This time much more audible laughs could be heard. Furina had to choke back a snicker as Neuvillette stared at her with the most deadpan expression possible.

Whatever, it was about time she wrapped this up. “To conclude, I made the Oratrice to serve as an unbiased and unswerving beacon of justice. However, what that means seems to have been lost on the people. So let me clarify. It was not made to read minds and announce guilty or not guilty verdicts, but to observe and reason. If it was, we might as well skip the whole trial and cut straight to Neuvillette saying ‘According to the judgement of the Oratrice Mecanique- oh no! I fell asleep!’ or something like that half a dozen times a day.” This time the audience burst forth in laughter, knees being slapped at the utter disrespect thrown at the Chief Justice. Neuvillette himself had a hand pressed to his brow in a facepalm, but she could see the small smile he was desperately trying to hide.

She waited for the audience to calm down before continuing. “Does this mean that the Oratrice will give false verdicts? Unlikely. It has the same probability as me, the prosecution, the defense, and the chief justice being so thoroughly fooled that even the divine would be stumped. Will I be disagreeing with the Oratrice more often? Same answer. Since I was the one who created the Oratrice, its judgement follows mine. Lucias’s case was simply a rather rare one as it required someone to make an obscure observation through intuition rather than reasoning, something beyond the Oratrice’s capabilities. I hope that answers most of your questions about the Oratrice. If not, perhaps you’ll be free to ask me more in a future interview.”

She could still see smiles among the people of Fontaine as they nodded in agreement. Good, it seems they took this rather well. Now for the hard part.

“But I know why you’re all really here. You’re here to confirm a rumor you all heard, right? Or you’re here to seek confirmation and reasoning, as you have already seen for yourself this rumor was true.” Mutters and rather loud “I told you so!”s could be heard amongst the people.

Furina let out a sigh, wondering if she was really about to go through with this. She looked at Neuvillette for confirmation, receiving a reassuring nod back. She took in a deep breath, trying to calm her frail nerves. “People of Fontaine.” She began. “What you saw in Lucias’s trial was no mere fluke or deception of any kind. I’m here to clarify that what you saw was indeed me and not any impersonator. That while I am still the illustrious and grandiose figure that is your Hydro Archon…”

She let her smile fade, her first mask slipping off as she put on her second one. It was slightly unfamiliar, but not terribly so. Though the emotions used to craft this mask were repressed, they were still hers all the same. She summoned her sword to use a cane as she did in the trial, letting the blade strike the floor as the tip embedded itself in the marble.

Her expression shifted as her eyes became neutral, mouth turned tight-lipped in a small frown as her eyebrows lightly pressed together. Her posture was rigid, back straight. In an instance it almost seemed as if her size doubled from how much her presence grew.

“I too, can have my patience worn thin.” She stated, the complete change in her tone causing many to reel back in shock. The reveal of the Oratrice seemed almost minor, negligible compared to them seeing this new, almost darker side of their archon.

She glared at them all impassively, as if she was daring anyone to speak. “Granted, it’s not often. For as my mercy is plentiful, so is my love for this nation. There are few things in Teyvat that have even come close to upsetting me, nonetheless, angering me. However, while many of you will struggle to comprehend this, I have been a spectator to an inconceivable number of trials. I have seen tragedies unfold so unfortunate that it makes even the skies weep. I have bore witness to scum who commit crimes so atrocious, I would denounce them as children of Fontaine on the spot!” She shouted that last line so fervently, slamming the Splendor of Tranquil Waters into the ground as Neuvillette would do with his cane. Many cowed and hid instinctively, not wanting to draw the ire of their archon. Despite them living with their archon for all their lives, they were never aware of just how terrifying her divine gaze truly was.

As her shoulders shook, she saw Neuvillette approach with a hand outstretched, a stricken yet understanding expression on his face. She waved him off, drawing in a deep shaking breath as she shuddered. No, she had all of their attention now. She had to finish this. “And through it all, I forced myself to smile. To laugh and whine. To entertain and pretend as though it doesn’t affect me. It does, all of it does. For though I may be your archon, I too feel your burdens.”

“WHY!?” A voice rang out from the center of Fontaine. “WHY DO YOU FORCE YOURSELF TO SUFFER FOR US LADY ARCHON!?” Judging based on the voice, it was that of a young crying adolescent, shedding a concerning number of tears for her sake.

She pressed a hand to her chest, slightly surprised and touched. “Well, I suppose…” Her lips twitched as she forced the words to come out of her mouth. “I… was afraid.”

Silence, dead silence. Disbelief could be seen on every individual throughout Fontaine. She continued, her expression and voice more solemn now. “I was afraid that when I introduced myself as Archon, that you were all expecting something from me, and that I had to deliver. I wanted to seem kind and approachable, while also maintaining my… extravagant self. I feared that should I come across as cold or unforgiving you would find me nothing more than a reprehensible dictator. However, should I come across as vulnerable, even I wouldn’t accept myself as the archon. That is how I came to the conclusion of how I must always present myself to the people.”

She focused, letting her more authoritative expression return. “I realize now that this was an egregious mistake. Rather than seem charitable and generous, I appeared selfish and conceited. Because of the way I act like a clown in trials, many take me for a joke. Many considered their archon as mere comedic relief in times most inappropriate. I have despised this fact for who knows how long, but I was unsure how to reveal said fact without many fearing me.”

All of Fontaine went into deep thought as they processed this. While Furina may lie, dodge, or omit the truth, this time she attempted to hide nothing. These were her genuine and honest feelings for the past 200 years.

“Truthfully speaking, I had no intention of ever revealing this fact. It was only because of a certain individual who will not be named that this announcement exists at all. But perhaps this is a virtue, an opportunity.” She pressed a finger to her lips in thought. “Rather than mentally dance around this subject and veil my conflict from the public, I can confidently come out and say that I will no longer constantly perform this act. I can promise that while I may still be the overdramatic Furina you always knew, there are sometimes where justice is needed and Focalors is more appropriate. This is the truth.”

That last line of hers had to be rehearsed at least a dozen times, her memorized script going through countless revisions. Even as a metaphor it was far closer to the truth than she would’ve liked. Still, she thought it was necessary. This way they would think that the archon they saw at parties, less significant trials, and in the public would be associated with her first mask as ‘Furina’. The archon that would be seen in diplomatic meetings, significant trials, and (should it ever come) war meetings would be attributed to ‘Focalors’.

The audience seemed to also reach this conclusion, as polite and respectful applause sounded around the Heart of Fontaine. It was good, but not good enough for what she had planned. As always, it was time to knock the socks off their feet.

“With that being said however," She channeled back some of her first mask as a smile grew on her face. "There is one more problem I need to address. And that is the possible doubt in your mind. After all, you’ve just been deceived for over 200 years. Who’s to say that I’m not hiding any more secrets?”

Some of the populations briefly mumbled in agreement only to be fiercely shut down and reprimanded by those around them. It seemed that their loyalty was stronger than she anticipated. Hmm, surprising. But that shouldn’t change what she’s about to say next.

“So, how does one clear the doubt that plagues your mind? What is the answer to the question, 'who is the Hydro Archon?'. Well, because many of you are learning something new about me for the very first time, it’s only fitting that I should redo my introduction.” She let silence linger for only three seconds. Just long enough for the audience to inch closer with bated breath.

“Greetings, People of Fontaine.” She drew in a deep breath, forcing herself to look straight at the crowd. This was it, her moment. There would be no second chances or doubling back, she had to go out and say it!.

“I am Furina. Otherwise known as Focalors, the Regina of All Waters, Member of the Seven and Heir to Egeria." So many titles. So many legacies that she thought she would never be able to live up to. Today, that didn't matter.

"I can be as light-hearted as the summer shore, or I can be as furious as crashing waves." She experienced so much as the Hydro Archon. So many emotions all ranging from anger to sorrow to joy. She once found it overwhelming, but not today.

"I have learned much in my years, and I still have much more to learn in the years to come." She would hope so at least. She hopes she can learn fast enough to prepare for the prophecy as well.

"I am a work in progress, while also being the pinnacle of the stage and court." For how can anyone be perfect if they're not constantly seeking to improve themselves?

"Under my rule, let justice flow like water and the stage be set for all trials and tribulations!" The same promise she made to them then, the same promise she makes to them now.

"People of Fontaine, I hope you will all accept me as your Hydro Archon, flawed as I may be.” She finished, giving a slight bow at the end.

Hundreds of people, and yet not a single sound could be heard. Not even the birds squawked or peeped. After just a moment too long where Furina began to wonder if she really blew it, a clap rang out. Furina looked and saw the same teary young man from before, choking back sobs as he clapped at her speech. Many others eagerly followed in his footsteps. Soon enough, the Court of Fontaine sounded with a cacophony of uproarious applause. Children, men, and women alike shouted their support for their archon. Whistles, cries and cheers could be heard from across the sea, no, even the neighboring nations.

Furina could not help but be speechless, shedding a tear at the overwhelming support. As she glanced at Neuvillette, the hydro dragon bore a small yet visible smirk as if to say, “I told you so.” She could tease him back later, just as she could deal with the prophecy later. Now? Now she could simply marvel at how far she’s come after 200 years.

And so, it was. To make the act of pretending to be Hydro Archon more tolerable, she decided that she would have two masks now. One to entertain, one for authority, and for herself and Neuvillette only will she shed both. That is how she will rule.

For fifty more years she did so, nothing eventful or particularly noteworthy happening since her speech. Furina found that being able to switch between the two personalities made a world of difference, making her reign as archon seem less of a cruel torture method and more of the actual job it was supposed to be. The belief that their people held in her was stronger than ever, as some for the first time began to truly recognize their archon as a god and treat her as such. Even with relationship with Neuvillette strengthened as she was able to confide in him far more than she was able to in the past. She still wouldn't tell him that secret however, no, she was far too paranoid for that. But still, it was better than nothing. 

That being said, it wasn't as though her reign didn't come with challenges. As at the end of those 50 years, Fontaine would be introduced to something new. And Furina would have to be responsible for how they reacted to it.

End of Act One

Chapter Text

Act Two: Introduction of the New

Furina stared, unblinking. The creature in front of her stared back, also unblinking.

“Uh, Neuvillette. Would you… care to explain?” She gestured at the… individual placed in front of her by Neuvillette. Yes, you heard right, placed. Naught but 30 seconds prior Neuvillette barged into her office with something the size of a small child in his arms. Before she could even ask what was happening, he promptly plopped the aforementioned something… no, someone right in front of her.

Approximately a century and a half spent with Neuvillette, and this was the first time she was utterly baffled by his actions.

“Right, my apologies Lady Furina.” He didn’t look that apologetic. In fact, this was possibly the most excited she’s ever seen him. “I simply made a recent discovery, and I wished to share it with you.”

She let out a forced laugh. “Oh, did you now! Wonderful! Just uh, what- what is it Neuvillette? This… this discovery of yours?”

“My name isn’t ‘it’! My name is Carole!” Furina’s eyes widened as the creature- no, Carole spoke, now smiling at her. Her voice was distinctly feminine and high-pitched, rather human sounding too.

“You can talk?” She blurted. In retrospect it was probably rude to ask someone if they could talk, but given the circumstances she figured it was appropriate.

“Yup! It’s nice to meet you, stranger!” She waved a pawed hand at her, awfully reminiscent of baking gloves. Huh, no fingers. Strange, yet somewhat adorable?

Neuvillette turned his attention back to… Carole. “Now Miss Carole, I have already informed you that the individual you are going to meet is no stranger but the Hydro Archon, Lady Furina.” From the way he explained “Hydro Archon”, it implied that whatever species Carole was seemed to live unknowing of the term. Could it be that they lived outside of Focalor’s influence somehow, or perhaps even Egerias?

“Okay! Hello, Miss Hydro Archon Lady Furina! Wow, you have a long name!” She mused.

While Neuvillette quickly opened his mouth to correct Carole, Furina couldn’t help it, she laughed. “Oh my! *snort* Oh my archons! Aren’t you just the most precious thing?” She giggled, letting out unlady-like snorts in between. Carole’s expression remained the same, constantly smiling. “I’m afraid however that is not my actual name. The term, ‘Hydro Archon’ is a title. You may just call me Lady Furina.”

“Okay, Miss Lady Furina!” Carole chirped. Eh, close enough.

When she finally calmed down, Furina turned her attention back to Neuvillette. “So. Care to explain?”

“Hmm, you were saying?” Never once has Neuvillette ever been distracted from his duties, no matter what she did or how severe her antics were. Who knew all it would take was an unknown (admittedly adorable) species from underwater, for the Chief Justice to be as absorbed as a parent staring at their newborn. Who knows? Maybe that analogy is closer to the truth than she realized.

She manages to keep her smile straight as she mentally apologies for all the things she’s done to Neuvillette over the years. “Carole, Neuvillette. Where did she come from?”

“Oh, Carole is a melusine. She and the rest of the Melusines have been living at Merusea Village for the past 20 years. They wish to move into the Court of Fontaine.” Right, as if that was supposed to explain anything.

“Okay. Could you elaborate on why?” Furina asked.

This time Carole answered. “Because! Me and the others always dreamed of what it was like on the surface world. When Monsieur Neuvillette asked if he could bring us there, we couldn’t have been more excited! Besides, he told us that there were people we could help, and a lot of us do love helping people!”

Okay, that actually did answer some of her questions. She gave Carole her brightest and most genuine smile. “Well, that is certainly very generous of you, Carole. Good on you. I, along with the rest of Fontaine, would love to welcome you to our humble nation.” The melusine preened. “I must ask however, just how many of you wish to move to the surface?”

“Oh! About a hundred of us, maybe more!”

Furina’s eyes bulged. “One hundred- Neuvillette we can’t possibly-!”

“They can reside in the Palais Memoria.” He quickly replied. “I alone can make the necessary accommodations. You needn’t lift a finger.”

“Huh, that’s strange?” Furina thought. Though Neuvillette’s expression remained unchanging his entire time here (other than a dopey smile when he was observing Carole), he sounded rather… distressed during his reply.

Furina decided to test something. “Okay, but what about their diet? Do they have any constraints-.”

“Tidalga. They consume Tidalga. Our fishermen catch tons of the algae every day; it is more than enough for all of them.” He rebutted, almost snapping at her.

Interesting. Furina pressed her brows together, steepling her fingers. “Jobs then. What are they capable of-”

“They are capable of speech, writing, the arts, and anything they do not already know they can learn. They will prove valuable to Fontaine.” Okay this time he did actually snap at her.

Oh, this could be fun. She smiled once more, only this one was a touch crueller. “Bacteria, could they carry any foreign diseases or illnesses from under the water?”

Neuvillette narrowed his eyes, perhaps sensing the game she was playing. “Melusines do not get sick and as far as I can tell don’t carry any pathogens whatsoever. And frankly speaking if I could not detect it no mortal doctor would be able to either.”

“Travel. If their home is far from the Court of Fontaine and they wish to go back-” Furina argued.

“Far, but not unreachable. It would take at most half a day to reach the court of Fontaine and back to Merusea Village.” Neuviellette countered.

Furina hummed. “What about any natural predators? Do they need a guard detail-”

Neuvillette cut her off again. “They’ve lived in peace under the water for 20 years with no fear of any such creatures. There will be no guard detail required.”

“Allergies, any whatsoever? Metals, certain rocks or foods, maybe even animals?”

At this, Neuvillette stiffened. “I’m- I’m unsure. Most likely none but should there be one I will take responsibility in ensuring their safety.”

Furina scoffed. “You can’t promise that for all of them, Neuvillette.”

“And what if I can?” He crossed his arms. Furina couldn’t believe her eyes. The Chief Justice was actually crossing his arms like some petulant child.

Mentally chortling to herself, she decided to go for one last barb. “And if they prove a threat to Fontaine?”

All of a sudden his eyes radiated blue, for only a half a second a furious expression overrode his face as the scent of hydro suddenly pierced through the air. “You would dare, Lady Furina-”

“BWHAHAHA!” She burst out in uproarious laughter, unable to take this anymore. She slammed the table with a fist several times, deep belly laughs shaking her core. Neuvillette blinked, taken off guard as Carole only looked even more confused. She had initially been watching the two exchange words as though it was a tense fencing match, though much like Carole didn’t know what fencing was, she probably had no idea what the two were talking about either.

“I can’t- I can’t-” She struggled for breath, taking only a few moments of respite before she started laughing all over again. “Oh my archons! To see you… you of all people, so distressed! So protective! You-” She folded in half as another wheeze practically punched her in the stomach. She was crying now, hands clutched over her chest as she began kicking her legs.

Neuvillette, having just figured out what she was doing, gave her the most blank and criticizing look he had in a long time. Ever since her speech all those years ago he had gotten used to receiving less pranks and verbal jabs, especially during court. Clearly, it was a fatal mistake.

“Are you finished, Lady Furina?” He asked, unamused written over every part of his expression.

“Oh! Oh, dear me! Oh!” She rested a hand on her stomach as she wiped a few stray tears with her other, finally calming down. Slight traitorous giggles still escaping her lips. “Oh I must thank you, Neuvillette! I’ve been needing a laugh like that for ages now, good god! Hehe!”

The look he gave her was almost enough to send her sides splitting once more. “Oh don’t give me that look, Neuvillette! Consider this payback for the unexpectedness of this news, and all the paperwork that will follow. Suddenly accommodating 100 new citizens is no easy task, even for me. Forgive me if I tease you just the slightest bit.”

“Right.” He sighed, a somewhat guilty expression on his face now. “So, I assume this means you’ll welcome them into Fontaine?”

“With how passionate you are about it, I hardly think my opinion matters anyway.” Furina huffed, before smiling at Carole, who graciously returned it. “But regardless, of course! With how pleasant and friendly they are I’m sure they’ll be welcomed all over Fontaine! It must be so!”

Furina wasn’t sure what she did to offend Celestia. But it was clearly enough for whatever higher power residing there deciding to make her eat her words at every possible turn.

“Is this what justice means to you!? Answer me Neuvillette!” Vautrin screamed, his voice raw.

It was only a few months after the Melusines were introduced did the people already begin to fear, to hate. Countless rumors and false accusations were spread about the melusines being some... 'harbingers of chaos' or a 'precursor to the mightiest disasters'. It was madness! All of it! 

And Carole... poor sweet Carole. She didn't deserve any of this. All she wanted to do was help the citizens of Fontaine. She tried so desperately. Even with her pure-hearted nature, people still acted coldly towards her regardless just because she was a Melusine. Vautrin, another close friend of Neuvillette's and well known for having seen Carole similar to his own younger sister, tried to warn her and get her to stop bothering with them. Unfortunately, it never worked.

Eventually it all culminated into this. Two individuals (both of whom Furina refuses to acknowledge as children of Fontaine. Merely deceased citizens as of now) conspired to pin Carole as the prime suspect for a murder case. Scared and confused about why people were suddenly accusing her, she desperately sought out a way to appease them. And... she came to the conclusion that the best way to do that was... 

Needless to say, when Vautrin discovered her body, the whole Palais Memoria did too when they heard him scream.

But that wasn't the end of it, oh no, of course it wasn't. During her funeral, while both Neuvillette and Furina were both distraught and openly weeping, Vautrin had no such reaction. Instead, his expression was hardened with his jaw tight. Had Furina looked closer, maybe she would've noticed the darker glint taking over his eyes. Not that she could've actually prevented what happened next.

Not even two weeks later, Vautrin was arrested for two counts of first-degree murder. He didn't try hiding or denying what he did. He didn't even want a defense lawyer. He thoroughly believed that he did the right thing, which is why he felt all the more betrayed when today during his trial Neuvillette disagreed.

She couldn’t help but think about how she failed Carole, failed Vautrin, about how she failed all the melusines who resided in Fontaine. She couldn't help but feel as though she completely failed her people (though another smaller, more traitorous part of her mind argued that instead it was her people who failed her. She didn’t dare listen to it).

“Order…” Neuvillette banged his cane on the ground, a mere tap to the usual force he could muster. Though his face was expressionless and betrayed no emotion, his disheartened voice and the pouring rain outside revealed otherwise. Had he not had an image to maintain and a job to carry out, Furina was sure he would not look so stoic.

“Since there have been no further objections, the Oratrice will now deliver its final verdict regarding the charges regarding Monsieur Vautrin.” He continued. The Oratrice began to glow and crank, as waters flowed through it once more.

Once the mechanisms ceased, Neuvillette read out the verdict. “According to the judgement of the Oratrice Mecanique D'analyse Cardinale. Mr. Vautrin is…” She could see Neuvillette swallow. Furina should’ve offered him some water before the trial, it might’ve soothed his parched throat. “Guilty.”

The audience clamored and grumbled, trying not to make their displeasure known but failing. Vautrin grit his teeth, angry tears spilling out from his eyes.

“Damn it! Even you, Neuvillette…” He whispered. All of a sudden, he turned his gaze upwards. Not to the chief justice, but to Furina herself. “And what of you, Lady Archon!? What do you have to say about this!?”

Suddenly the attention of the audience swerved from Neuvillette and Vautrin but to Furina. She was slightly caught off her guard, but quickly maintained her composure.

She sighed, letting her eyes close as a more saddened expression covered her face. “And what… what would you have me say, Monsieur Vautrin?”

Neuvillette's eyes flashed in warning to his old friend, but Vautrin didn’t care. “I have heard in the past that you once objected in a trial, and as a result the verdict was changed. That is only possible if the Oratrice's judgement is second to yours! You’ve seen what I’ve done for Fontaine haven’t you? How I followed every order, every law! How can you declare me guilty?”

Thunder now could be heard amongst the pouring rain, nature’s orchestra rising in a stormy crescendo. For a second, the audience’s hopes were raised. If their Archon spoke up in defense of Vautrin, pleading with Neuvillette to spare him and winning over him with sympathy, then it was still possible the verdict could be overturned. Even if Lady Furina had to act like an immature child to win the case, they figured it would be more than worth it.

How quickly their hopes were dashed, when it was not Lady Furina who opened her eyes but Focalors instead.

“Monsieur Vautrin I must correct you of many things, for there is nothing but falsehoods you speak of.” Vautrin flinched at the cold tone of his archon, her piercing gaze staring straight through him. It felt as though she was judging his very soul, examining and scrutinizing it. “The trial you referenced 50 years ago had its verdict changed in light of new evidence, evidence I only pointed out. I most certainly did not intervene or directly change the verdict in any shape or form. In no way is my word above that of the Oratrice, or even Neuvillette.”

“Even so-!”

“Silence, Vautrin!” She barked out the order, as she rose from her throne. Vautrin unwillingly stepped back in trepidation. “You ask how I can declare you guilty? When you’ve murdered two Fontainian citizens in broad daylight? I’ve heard the saying ‘Justice is blind’ Vautrin, and I take it as nothing more than the harshest of insults!”

Even in the face of his god, Vautrin refused to back down. Clenching his fists and pushing back his fear, he shouted. “What if it’s true then!? You knew Carole! We both did! We both cared for her! You can’t possibly tell me you didn’t want her conspirators dead!”

Suddenly Furina’s eyes widened, her eyes glowing blue for the second time in 50 years as her anger became volcanic. Her fury unchecked, she summoned her sword to slam it onto the ground. “Just her conspirators? Fool. I WANTED TO DROWN ALL OF FONTAINE FOR WHAT HAPPENED TO HER!”

It was as if a powerful wave washed over everyone, pushing them against their seats as what their archon said began to settle.

Vautrin himself was gaping. “You-”

“You truly believe I was blind to the mistreatment of the melusines? To the horrible rumors spread about them? Do you think I was amused when I instructed my children to be accepting and kind, only for them to act the exact opposite?” Furina growled, her presence only growing more intense. “Indeed, I remember Carole, Monsieur Vautrin. I remember how selfless she was, her compassion unrivaled. How she wanted to give Fontaine her whole heart and in response they took a knife to it!”

“They did, so why do you-”

Furina talked over him, uncaring. “When I heard of her death you don’t know how badly I wanted to let loose my anguish and let Fontaine flood just to get at those who did her wrong. Who did all of them wrong! Is that what you would have me do, Monsieur Vautrin!? Is it!?”

Vautrin, now wide-eyed and unsure, could muster up no proper response. “I- uh-”

Furina laughed as though she was wearing her first mask, only this time it was a demented version of it. Tears rolled down her eyes as she continued to cackle. “Maybe that’s how the prophecy comes true! Because I’ve become so sick of the disgusting and vile acts revealed in these trials, I declare all of Fontaine guilty and that’s how it’s fulfilled! Would you have me do that Monsieur Vautrin!? Would you!?”

“Lady Furina, settle down!” Neuvillette slammed his cane with enough force to shake the courtroom. Furina blinked, her eyes returned to their normal shade. Oh, she was crying. She hadn’t noticed. From how hard she was heaving she thought it should’ve been obvious.

She looked around the courtroom, finding too many of her children hiding behind their seats, utterly terrified of their archon. She turned to Neuvillette, to see him fixing him with a stern glare.

Guilt wracked her figure as she realized the magnitude of what she said. How could she? How dare she utter such words? She was doing everything, this entire act, just for them. And now she would threaten their destruction so carelessly, condemning the very nation she loved with all of her heart? It went beyond undoing all of her progress, she just did the equivalent of a mother threatening to kill their own child!

All of a sudden, she slumped down in her seat with all of her energy sapped out of her. Her sword vanished as she held her head in her gloved hands. “...I apologize, Monsieur Neuvillette. I lost myself.”

“You’re forgiven.” He swiftly replied. “Is there anything else you wish to say?”

If she actually had a choice she would just say no and be done with the day, but of course she never did have a choice, did she? “Just a few closing remarks.” She mustered up what remaining will she had and stood, summoning back her sword and utilizing it as though it was a cane. She wasn’t sure if she would be able to stand otherwise. “Vautrin?”

“Y-Yes, lady archon?” Ah, it seems all the fight was taken out of him. With how shell shocked he looked she was surprised he could still talk. Monsieur Francis from all those years ago certainly couldn’t.

“I’m sorry for how this nation has failed you, for how I have failed you.” She placed a hand on the center of her blouse as she spoke. “Carole, along with the other Melusines, deserved a far better fate. I promised them that much and yet, I failed to deliver.”

Furina dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief before continuing, much of the audience having already done the same several times throughout the trial. She continued. “In an ideal world, those who wronged Carole… Nay, all wrongdoers in Fontaine would be brought to justice.”

“But even for the divine…” Vautrin said, breathless.

Furina nodded solemnly. “Yes, even the divine have limits. I cannot bring all evil to its knees any more than Morax could build a palace out of pure gold or Baal could capture lightning in a bottle. The second-best option, one a concerning number of citizens opted for in the past, is for me to simply give up and let the prophecy come true, for what evil can there be in a nation that does not exist? But obviously this logic is not only mad, but as hypocritical as yours.”

Vautrin sputtered. “P- Pardon?”

“You are not the first to take a life in exchange for a loved one, far from it.” Furina explained. “Each time the perpetrator thought it was an equal trade. ‘My grandmother was worth more than those two men', ‘my child was worth more than their entire family’. Do you see how draconic this reasoning is? If Carole’s demise was caused by all of Fontaine’s urging her to take her own life, would you also support the idea of me drowning the whole nation?”

“I…”

“I once thought that lives could be weighed upon a scale, hence part of the reason why I created the Oratrice. I realize now that not only was the attempt in vain but should have never been done in the first place.” Furina moved to sit back in her chair, still talking as she did so. “All life is precious. To take one, nonetheless two, in exchange for another is unjustifiable. At most you have my sympathy, my understanding, but you will not have my mercy. Do you understand, Monsieur Vautrin?”

“I… I understand, Lady Archon.” Vautrin knelt, submitting to her grace.

She looked upon him as she sat back on her throne. She never so desperately wanted to throw ‘Focalors’ off her skin before, clawing the mask before ripping it from her face. “If you truly wish for a verdict from me to be satisfied however, fine then. According to the judgement of Focalors, Heir of Egeria, Regina of All Waters, Member of the Seven, the Hydro Archon herself..." She paused, taking a moment to swallow. This was completely unorthodox. But if this is the only way for one of Neuvillette's dearest friends to be peacefully exiled, then she was more than willing to break tradition.

"I, Furina de Fontaine, find you guilty on both charges. I am truly sorry, Vautrin.” She declared.

At this Vautrin had nothing left to say. Even kneeling and expecting her words, he looked as though he took a blow straight to the chest. If anyone listened closely, they could hear muffled sobbing coming from the man.

Furina addressed the audience. “I once said in that same trial Vautrin mentioned that I rarely let my emotions show in trials, for my grief and anger alone would flood the courtroom. Let this be a reminder then that I was not lying then and I am not lying now. You-” She choked, stumbling on her words. “You may now turn to the Chief Justice for the court to be adjourned.”

As Neuvillette dismissed everyone and people began filtering out, Furina couldn’t help but feel awful. Once again, she took control of the courtroom, and it was during when one of Neuvillette’s closest friends was being sentenced. He must hate her right now.

She looked towards him. Though his expression still has yet to change, he could tell that he was as exhausted as he was morose. She could relate with him on that she supposed.

“I promise you Neuvillette.” She swore. “I promise you that I will make this right. The melusines will be accepted and Carole’s death will not be in vain.”

Chapter Text

She approached the front of Neuvillette’s office, rapping her knuckles on the door. “Neuvillette, may I come in?”

No response. Instead, footsteps could be heard right before he opened the door himself. Right away Furina could tell that the Hydro Dragon had not been taking care of himself since the trial. Darkened eye bags were visible even though his usual makeup, and the distinct smell of kale on his breath told her he hasn’t eaten in the past 24 hours either.

“Lady Furina.” He greeted her, his voice unusually soft. “To what do I owe the pleasure?” Dear god, he sounded absolutely parched. Furina knew that it was bad, but for Neuvillette to stop drinking water entirely? No, he required an intervention.

“You owe me nothing, Neuvillette.” She stated first and foremost. While she intended on a gentler approach, this seems more like a job suited for her second mask. “I initially planned on coming here to discuss something with you, but clearly there are more dire matters.”

“I’m not sure what you mean, Lady Furina-”

“Oh, don’t you ‘Lady Furina’ me, you silly dragon!” She cut him off. “You know perfectly well what I mean, Neuvillette! If Sedene were to see you in the state you are now, she would be positively livid!”

At the mention of his most trusted secretary, Neuvillette suddenly looked away, refusing to meet her eyes. Furina’s eyes widened as she realized she had yet to see the Melusine herself.

“Neuvillette, where is Sedene?” Her voice was calm, totally calm. She definitely wasn’t wearing her ‘Focalor’ mask right now. That would be ridiculous.

“I…” He wavered. “I told her to return to Melusea village for the time being, and to relay the message to the others.”

Furina’s jaw fell as he told her the news. Like a rising tide, her fury was unstoppable. “You did what, Neuvillette!?” She snapped at him, fists clenched. “What the hell were you thinking?”

He could not even muster his own anger to match hers. He simply sighed. “I could no longer promise their safety; therefore I cannot permit them to stay here. It is clear to me that Carole was not the only one who suffered during her stay at Fontaine. I will not let any more of them be victims of my poor judgement.”

“And so you thought the only option was to give the public what they desired? Exiling them as though they were but common beasts? Did you even think this through?!” She was half-tempted to smack the chief justice upside the head, uncaring of his power over her. “Think Neuvillette! This is what Carole’s wrongdoers have wanted since the very beginning!”

“I know that, Lady Furina!” He tried to shout back at her, but his voice was far too hoarse to do so. “But what other options do I have? Should I have them stay and let more suffer the same fate as her? And even if they don’t, the people have made it clear that they aren’t welcome!”

Furina had to admit that much was true. Yes, the discrimination has lessened since Vautrin’s trial. Not just because many sympathize with Vautrin himself and the story of Carole, but rather because of her own intervention. Let’s just say that there were a concerning number of citizens very publicly prostrating themselves in front of her, begging for her forgiveness and not to drown all of Fontaine.

She still cringes every time she thinks about it. Not just from second-hand embarrassment from the wretched displays (though that certainly didn’t help), but just from the trial alone. Furina had absolutely no right to say something so horrible, so slanderous. She had especially had no right when she’s spent two centuries and a half trying to save all of them, good and bad. Now people were worrying for their archon’s sanity, worrying that she’s only one step away from unleashing her “divine” might and flooding them all. Those that had an inch of critical thinking skills could recognize that she blurted those words out of grief and stress, not hate. But unfortunately, there seemed to be very few who recognized that.

As if she had ‘divine might’! As if she actually had powers! As if she hadn’t spent over 250 years trying to save them all! Really it was all one vicious cycle: the moment she would feel any semblance of hatred for Fontaine whatsoever, guilt would claw at her for even daring to even think such thoughts, only to then resurface as more hate later on. Too many times, she wondered just how people could treat each other so horribly?

But then again… there were also as many times where she marveled at how caring, how altruistic they could be. It’s what made her proud to call them all her children.

This time, however, was not one of those moments. She had a plan to fix that though.

“I understand Neuvillette. The people have been cruel. If I could, I would sentence all who have wronged the melusines to the Fortress of Meropide myself.” She started. “But because that’s not possible, I have a different plan in mind.”

“And what could that be?” He asked, skeptical.

Furina smiled as she told him. “Well, if we cannot change their minds, perhaps we can change their hearts. I know my children well enough that threats or bribes do little to sway them. But a good and proper show, one that reaches out and touches their souls, that will be what convinces them.”

“You- You want to make a show about melusines? Turn them into entertainment for the people?” He asked, baffled and slightly offended.

“Not a show, and not entertainment.” She corrected him. “A play, of which we will tell their story. We’ll specifically make it a tragedy, and to make it truly effective the cast will be composed almost entirely of melusines-”

“No, absolutely not.” He shut her down immediately. “I will not have them return here just to give the public an opportunity to target them once more.”

“Neuvillette please listen-”

“No, I cannot listen, Focalors! Don’t you see?” Neuvillette snapped at her, before sauntering back to his chair. She was taken aback, as he had never referred to her by her archon name before. It was always Lady Furina or sometimes simply Furina if he’s annoyed with her. Aside from when he was just getting to know her, this would mark the first time he ever called her by Focalors.

He continued. “I can’t listen! I can’t observe! These are my flaws! I couldn’t listen to Carole or Vautrin when they needed me most. I couldn’t observe their pains in order to alleviate them. You once told the people to accept you despite being flawed, when they should’ve looked towards me for I am far more so!”

She kept silent as he sat down on his chair, crashing down onto it as a broken man. Deep intakes of air with shaky exhales could be heard. She knew the signs well enough to see that he was struggling to breath. “I… I had to convict one of my friends, Lady Furina. I had to watch as the respect he had for me died right then and there. I couldn’t offer him my protection; I couldn’t give him the vengeance he desired. Even the peace he deserves after I exiled him, he only got it because of you.”

“And I apologize, Neuvillette.” She stated, voice level and even. “It was not my place to-”

“No, don’t. Don’t apologize.” Even in his most vulnerable state, he still manages to retain all reason. “It is I who must thank you for giving him what I could not. But that is exactly the problem. Despite all of this power, being above the majority of lifeforms in this world, how is it that I still feel powerless in some situations? Is it because of the law, the duty I am bound to? Or perhaps am I just truly incompetent? What is the justice I seek? Please, if you have an answer for me I must know.”

Furina thought for a moment, looking deep into his shattered eyes. He was desperate, needing any form of respite from the self doubt that plagues him. Oh and did that tale not just sound so familiar.

What exactly should she tell him? Should Furina lie to his face and say that this was a mere fluke? That this would never happen again? Should she tell him the truth? That she also wrestled with the same contorting feelings, conflict plaguing her day and night?

Maybe this was time she told him her secret- no, never. Absolutely not. Though she was far more confident in her role as Hydro Archon now, to the point where she didn’t really consider herself to be a pretender anymore, it was still far too risky.

After a moment of thought, she decided on a course of action. Slowly, she walked towards Neuvillette. “To tell you the truth, Neuvillette. I don’t know the answer to your last question any more than you do. For so long I have struggled with the definition of justice and what it means to me and the people of Fontaine. Is it justice when we are forced to convict someone dear to us? Is it justice when we are forced to bury our emotions in order to carry out our duty?”

“Are… Are you asking me that, Lady Furina?”

“Hardly, hardly!” She let out a giggle as she put her first mask back on, Furina taking the stage once more. While she would usually avoid wearing any masks when it was just Neuvillette and herself, she figured that he was in dire need of some comfort. “It is merely a statement of fact. To this day, I question to myself what is justice every time I work at the court, and maybe I always will. I sometimes wonder if the other archons do the same for their own aspects. Perhaps Sumeru’s archon, Buer, is currently pondering the definition of wisdom as we speak, who knows?”

“But I can answer your other questions.” She came closer and rested a hand on his shoulder, for the first time ever acting as an anchor for him instead of the other way around. “Yes, it is undeniable that you are very powerful, Neuvillette. In comparison to a hydro slime, I assure you that you are far more capable. You needn't worry about that.” She laughed in response to his roll of the eyes.

“Very funny, Lady Furina.” He said, now slightly smiling.

“What? I only speak the truth.” She said in mock innocence. “But that’s beside the point, what I mean to say is that in spite of all of your power, you will have limits. You will inevitably be challenged and faced with failure time and time again. Most importantly however, sometimes you will be faced with situations you are utterly incapable of dealing with, and you will have to rely on others to help you.”

“A pity then.” He hummed. “For me to rely on others so carelessly, it is thoughtless.”

She tsked at him, lightly tapping him on the head. “Are you that dense, or did you pick up acting just for me? I thought you were my Hydro Dragon not my Hypocritical Dragon.”

He let out a small laugh, looking at her in amusement. “I beg your pardon, Lady Furina?”

“Were you not the same one who told me all those years ago to show who I really am to both my people and you? Did I not have to rely on and trust that neither you nor the children of Fontaine would reject me? It is not a weakness to let others carry your burdens. Sometimes it is simply the best course of action.” Furina finished. Sometimes she wondered if she would believe her own words had Neuvillette not encouraged her to reveal her mask to the public all of those years ago. Had she decided not to, would she still be wearing the same mask all the way until now? Or would she have failed already, driven mad from how she was forced to smile through it all and have no one to confide in?

Neuvillette considered her words but still looked rather unconvinced. It was here that Furina decided to take drastic measures.

Not taking too much time to think about what she was doing; she moved a leg up and over his lap before straddling him. Wide-eyed and taken aback, the chief justice could do nothing but squawk like a pelican.

“L- Lady Furina!” He stammered, a pink dust covering his cheeks. “Just what are you-” She pressed a finger to his lips, silencing him.

“If my words are worth anything to you Neuvillette, please listen to what I have to say.” She pleaded, giving him her most genuine smile. “You are the most competent and most loyal individual I have ever known. That you are bound to your duty means you are anything but weak. It means you are strong enough to set aside your personal feelings to do what has to be done. If this is your definition of justice, it would be a fine one to have.”

Her arms wrapped around Neuvillette in a gentle embrace, with Neuvillette slowly but surely returning the gesture. Many times Furina hugged the chief justice in the past, whether it’s to nag or tease him. This felt different, more intimate.

“You are strong, Neuvillette.” She whispered. “You are the strongest person I know. It’s why I trust you so dearly.”

“I… I feel the same about you, Lady Furina.” Once more he sounded out of breath, but this time she thinks it was for a different reason.

“I’m glad you think that way.” She pulled back her arms and prepared to step away, but not before doing one final thing. Before he could react or object, she quickly reached over and gave him a small peck on the cheek. Despite the kiss being chaft and more affectionate than anything romantic, the Chief Justice’s face was still set aflame from the action.

“Lady Furina…” He gasped, taken aback. Once again, she managed to shock him to his core.

She only giggled, now having fully stepped out of his lap. “I hope you don’t expect that from me every time I greet you from now on! That was just a one-time thing, you hear~!”

He could only nod dumbly, not trusting his lips to say what he needed to.

“Good!” She stated. “Now, about my plan. I know you still have your reservations about the melusines being involved. I understand that. If you so insist, the play can still happen with human actors. However, I do believe that the message will be far more impactful if we have melusines play the roles.”

“I-” Neuvillette shook his head as he finally managed to get his bearings. “I would agree with you Furina, but really this decision was never mine to make. It is up to the melusines and if any of them are willing to-”

“Oh, we’d be more than willing to help, Neuvillette!” Furina’s head whipped around as she saw Sedene herself standing at the front of Neuvillette’s office door. She had a chalice of water in hand with a cup of tea in the other.

“Sedene!?” Neuvillette said, shocked. “I thought- You didn’t-”

Sedene scoffed, rolling her eyes. “Yes, you told me to leave and to spread the message. Good thing I didn’t listen though, because it sounds like you still need me.” Out of all the melusines that have resided at the Palais Memoria, Sedene had to be one of her favorites simply for blunt or straightforward she could be. Her erm… sassy nature meant that she was one of the very few (besides Furina) that could completely fluster and tame Neuvillette.

Her expression became serious. “I know how much you want to protect us, and how much Carole’s death hurt you. But with all due respect, we didn’t come here because we thought we’d be safe. We came here because we want to be accepted, to help.”

Furina smiled. “I’m glad to hear that, truly I am-” Suddenly her eyes widened, as a thought crossed over her mind. “Wait, just how long were you standing there Sedene?”

She shrugged. “About five minutes ago. I was about to go talk to Monsieur Neuvillette to set his head straight, but I heard you guys talking already. I figured it would be rude to interrupt, so I just waited.”

Realization dawned on both archon and dragon as powerful blushes overtook their faces. For beings of hydro there was an awful lot of steam coming out of their ears. “W- Wait so you saw-” Furina stuttered.

“Yes? What’s the problem?” Sedene cocked her head to the side. “You were just hugging him, right? What’s wrong with that? I mean you also did that weird thing with your lips. That I’m not too familiar with but Monsieur Neuvillette seemed to enjoy it, so you were clearly doing something right.”

Furina never wanted to drown herself faster than she ever had before this moment. She hid her face in her hands as flames rivaling that of the Pyro Archon engulfed her face.

“No! Everything is fine Sedene! Totally fine!” She squeaked. For the rest of her reign as archon she would remember this moment as one of her most embarrassing for the years to come. “How about we discuss that plan shall we?”

Sedene perked up, oblivious to the chaos she caused. “Perfect! I have a lot of my friends here who want to help me, including some of the human staff members who were also close with Carole. You mentioned something about a play, right? Maybe they could also play a role.”

“Yes, quite. Let’s talk about that.” Furina affirmed. Despite the rough start, the discussion went particularly well. As Furina and Neuvillette drank from their beverages as they talked with Sedene, they eventually settled on a plan of action. Never again would the melusines come to harm after this performance of hers.

Chapter Text

The stage was set. People chattered and whispered excitedly to one another, the Opera Epiclese being filled with a rather exhilarating air. This wasn’t much of a surprise though. Anytime Lady Furina is casted into a play or was even just involved with the production whatsoever, it was practically guaranteed to be successful. The writing, the acting, all of it would be done flawlessly. And that’s not even mentioning the times when Furina actually sang to the crowd, her divine melodies easily overshadowing that of the rest of the play.

Many theorized that in her first performance, Furina’s voice was so stunning that it alone managed to knock the entire frontmost row unconscious. The audience members there had nosebleeds so potent, that only in Fontaine were the ‘nosebleed’ seats referred to as the seats in the front rather than the seats in the back. It hardly mattered whether this was an exaggeration or not, the existence of this story alone proved her skill.

Today, likewise, was also potential for history to be made, as it marked the first time a play was created entirely by Furina. Everything, from casting the actors to writing the script, was done by her. Despite no one in Fontaine having an actual clue as to what the play was about or who was being cast for the play, the Opera Epiclewse was completely packed regardless. Hell, it could have cost an actual arm and leg to attend, and the theater would still be overflowing. That’s just how badly Fontainians wanted to see their archon’s own original work. They wanted to see what divine masterpiece she would bless them with today.

The lights died down, the lively conversations almost immediately turning into hushed murmurs. It was about to begin. The curtains pulled back, revealing the setting as that of a sea shore. The audience waited in tense anticipation.

A spotlight shone, pointed towards the side as a certain someone made their entrance.

“All these years spent in the sea, imagining how dry the sand must feel up above and wondering how it is possible to breath without water.” Furina sighed, making slow dainty steps towards the center of the stage. “The sun, so fractured beneath the ocean’s surface, was already glaringly bright. Here, it is somehow even more so.”

Any hopes made for the archon’s divine voice died right then and there. Clearly, it was not her singing that should’ve been the focus, but her awe-inducing wardrobe instead. Many had expected Furina to show up in her usual garnished suit, as it was what she wore any time she made a public appearance. Those same individuals had a reawakening unlike any other, as Furina graced them with a sight that many would still dream of seeing years after the performance ended.

She wore no heels, instead she was barefoot as she walked along the wooden floor. Those in the front however could notice the golden cuff on her right ankle, adorned with a blue jewel and connected to a toe ring. Instead of deep blue garments, Furina wore a far more modest puffy white dress with long sleeves and gold accents. The bodice of her dress is dark blue fading into white, the center exposing portions of her chest and stomach. Fortunately (or unfortunately depending on who you asked) it was fastened by gold and blue metal details.

But what really made the audience members unable to look away was in replacement of her usual crown-like hat, there was an accented white cloak draped over her head. It covered her heterochromatic eyes giving her a more mysterious appearance. Long white hair flowed behind her figure, just long enough to reach her hip. Rather than her usual outfit giving her the appearance of a ruler, her current attire made her seem as if she was truly beyond human comprehension.

The older folks in the theater were currently going through an epiphany. Naught but fifty years ago their archon seemed so much more humble and (with all due respect) human. She was pleasant and by no doubt a charismatic ruler, but subconsciously no one had ever considered her divine. Meeting Furina had always felt more as though meeting your favourite celebrity than some goddess ordained by Celestia.

But here? That couldn’t have been the furthest thing from the truth. After all, who would dare look at such a mystical figure and think of her as mortal? Who could possibly believe from the way she moved and carried herself that she is nothing but their Hydro Archon?

They would’ve cheered if they remembered how to speak. They would’ve clapped if they remembered how to lift their arms. Right now each member of the gallery was completely helpless; just another person trapped in her captive audience.

When she finally arrived at the center, she spoke once more as she hummed. “Hmm, is this but a dream come true and I love this with a fever? Or perhaps it’s a nightmare realized and I despise it with a passion. Or perhaps it is neither? ‘Tis always the case when one is confronted with what is new.” Her voice was that of a sonorous melody, the only melody in the world that doesn’t need a proper harmony to follow.

She raised a hand to her lips as she giggled. “You may come out now! I see no threat nor danger that could approach us here. At the moment it appears we are safe.”

From behind her, two Melusines walked into view. Had the audience not been utterly captivated by Furina, they might’ve turned their noses upwards or perhaps even left the theater at the sight of melusines. Then again doing so right in front of the archon that threatened to drown them for such condemnable actions? It would be terribly unwise regardless.

“M- Mother, are you sure? Are you positive that there is nothing that will harm us?” The melusine on the right asked, stuttering. Mary was the first to volunteer for Furina’s play and by far she was the best. Furina smiled inwardly, knowing that though she may be of a different species altogether, the heart of an actress beat within her regardless.

“Why of course she is sure! She prioritizes our health above all others you know. It’s why I aspire to be like her when I grow up!” Siggewinne chimed on her left in. She was the second picked and truth be told she was… less than perfect for the role. She had made it abundantly clear that she wished to work in a more medical context than that of a theatrical one. But given that the other melusines didn’t actually know what acting was, she was the only option Furina had. She wasn't a bad actor per se, in fact she was quite enthusiastic. She was simply… formal with her words.

“Now, now settle down dear children.” She cooed. “You needn’t worry about a thing. Though these lands are unfamiliar, with harsh winds stinging the face and limbs far more heavy, I assure you that I am more than capable of protecting you both. Such is the promise of Elynas.”

Elynas, the audience now had a name to attribute to Lady Furina’s character, though Furina will admit that the adaptation wasn’t entirely faithful. From what Lady Furina understood from the melusines, Elynas was a giant mythical creature whose wounds upon death borned the Melusines. Did that make the melusines’ his children? Uh, not really. But for the sake of the story, it will have to do.

“What shall we do then mother?” Mary asked. “Explore, perhaps see what new life lies beyond?”

“Well ideally we should check for any diseases, or pathogens that may cause harm.” Siggewinne butted in. “Because there are a multitude of-”

“I am aware, Siggewinne.” Furina quickly cut her off before it was too late. She had already done this several times during rehearsal, but it seems that she hadn’t caught on that the purpose of improvisation wasn’t to add on tidbits of medical research. “Should you fall ill, I promise to bring you right back to our oceans. But as of now, we should be free to-”

“Halt! Halt I say!” A fourth individual marched onto the scene, wearing the uniform of the palais guards. Collin was a close friend of Vautrin’s, which meant he was more than happy to help with the production of this play.

Siggewinne and Mary quickly cowered behind Furina’s dress, Furina herself extending her arms behind her as to shelter them. From her tight-lipped frown, it was clear she looked upon this stranger with wariness.

“To what am I to halt for? To whom? I have not seen any in these lands above, so why do you seek me?” Furina asked.

The guard scoffed. “You halt in the name of Fontaine, foul creature! For there is no other power greater than she. We seek you because you are the cause of her suffering.”

The audience gasped, turning their attention to Furina who remained neutral. “I would remember if I caused pain to such an individual if her power was greater than mine. Because I do not however, it is clear that you either lie or there is a fact you are keeping hidden from me.”

“What is there to hide, creatures of the sea?” He glared hard at the melusines hiding behind Furina. “Ever since your emergence naught but moments ago all of our crops withered and our water was gone. Our royal mage urgently pointed us to the cause of these disasters, and he has led us to you.”

“I assure you that I have done nothing with intent to harm. Whatever plagues your people is separate from me.” Furina assured him.

“You accuse our mage of lying? Blasphemy! Guards, arrest her!” A swarm of armed mecha quickly surrounded her. Furina backed up with the Melusines in tow, desperately trying to cover their eyes.

“I plead with you mortal, do not do this.” From her tone however, it sounded more like a warning than anything else. “I have no idea of what troubles you or Fontaine. But should you test the divine…” With a wave of her hands all of the mecha suddenly collapsed, whirring down as they powered off. They debated if she should actually use hydro to combat them, but Furina was quick to shut down that idea. She argued that with the melusines so close, it would be difficult to put them out of harm's way. Thankfully they bought the excuse.

Collin’s eyes widened as he took a step back. “Your power is great, I will admit. But that is only more reason why you are to be vanquished in the name of Fontaine.”

“And how exactly do you plan to achieve such a thing?” Her frown turned into a cunning smile, knowing that she had him cornered. “Do you plan to bring Fontaine itself? See which of our powers is mightier?”

Her smile faded as the man adopted a cruel one of his own. “Those beings, they are but your offspring are they not? Should you continue to wander these lands, they will be prosecuted in your name.”

Furina only scoffed. “I could protect but a hundred of my children without a moment of effort wasted. How would you plan to target two that are right by my side?”

“We would not need to. I overheard your conversation. You wish to stay here do you not?” He unsheathed his saber to point it at the two melusines, who shivered at the sight of the blade. “So long as you walk and continue to cause devastation with your very presence, none of your children will know no peace.”

Furina opened her mouth to respond, before looking at both Siggewinne and Mary. Though her eyes were obscured, it was evident she was distressed. “I… I do not wish to cause devastation, even though I’m not aware of how I am doing so. But I am not willing to surrender my children’s hopes and dreams. Please, there must be a way to compromise.”

The officer rubbed his chin in thought. “Very well, I shall consult the grand mage and see what shall be done. However I warn you, foul beast. Should this be a ploy of any sort you will be put down by my blade and my blade alone.”

And so the officer left, exiting to the right.

“What happens now mother? Will they truly not leave us be?” Mary asked her, hugging her by the legs.

“I don’t know.” Furina admitted, patting her head. “I wish not to cause them harm, but if they insist on conflict I will do what must be done.”

“If there is the option for peace, will you take it?” Siggewinne questioned.

“But of course. It is not in my nature to harm, only to protect you along with the rest of your siblings. Should there be a path to peace, I will take it even at the cost of my own wellbeing.”

The stage dimmed as Furina and the melusines quickly moved. The curtains fell for a few short moments, before rising to reveal a change in scenery. The beachside setting was altered into that of a royal court, where the officer knelt before a dark robed figure.

“Royal mage, we have discovered the source of the droughts.” He knelt as he informed the mage.

“Good…” The mage rasped, sounding more like a witch with how her voice scraped the ceiling. “Have you resolved it then?”

“Nay, our foe is far stronger than we anticipated.” The officer shook his head. “Furthermore, it seemed as if she wasn’t even aware that she was causing so much destruction to begin with. She claims that it was unintentional.”

“Lies! Lies and libel!” The mage cried. Furina had to give her props to Jaquette for how well she pulled off the ‘old crone’ voice. “Clearly her deception runs deeper than you comprehend.”

“Regardless we lack the men and resources to take on her as an opponent. Our only option is to accept the proposal of a compromise with her. What do you propose we do?”

The mage grumbled, shifting in their robe. “Does she have anyone she holds dear?”

“Two monsters were with her who she claims to be her children, with there possibly being many more.” Furina could see how much it hurt Collins to say that, but in order for him to sell the role this is what he had to do.

“Oh? If she is a protective mother perhaps we can use this against her. Any parent worth loving would put themselves on the line for their children.” The mage reached deep into the dark expanses of her cloak before pulling out a long set of chains and cuffs. “Instruct her that in order for her children to live peacefully among the townsfolk, she must wear these at all times. They will not only limit her power so that the draughts will be fixed, but should she ever take them off she will be cursed.”

“Cursed?”

“Indeed, cursed!” The mage cackled, throwing her head back. Oh dear, perhaps she let Jacquette get too far in her role. “Should she ever take her chains off she will be cursed to perish within 24 hours, a mere blip in her immortal life. If she truly lives forever, she will be far too scared to ever take them off.”

“Very well, I shall take these chains and resolve this dilemma once and for all.” The officer bowed, taking the chains in his grasp before marching off. The lights dimmed once more, the curtains obscuring the stage. Only this time, they seemed to dim for much longer.

The audience was slightly confused. Those in the front who listened closely, could hear hushed bickering.

“Lady Furina, are you absolutely sure this is necessary?” A male voice whispered in concern. It sounded strangely similar to the chief justice.

“Yes, yes now quickly!” A female voice replied, distinctly Furina’s. Rustling and the jangling of metal could be heard right before the curtains drew. A single spotlight shown on the center of the stage to reveal…

Horrified gasps sounded all across the Opera Epiclese as the audience was taken aback. From the gallery seats to the nosebleeds, there was not a single person who didn’t have a hand pressed to their mouths at the reveal. A dead body could’ve appeared on stage and they would’ve been less shocked.

Because at the center of the stage, Lady Furina could be found forced down on her knees with her arms... chained to the floor on either side of her. Her cloak was nowhere to be seen, revealing her messy white hair as it fell around her shoulders. Lady Furina herself could be heard breathing intensively, the metal chafing against her wrists when she moved.

Had they not known this was a play, half the audience would have risen up to riot over their archon being restrained and kneeling to the ground. Hell, a good portion of them still would have had the melusines not entered the scene.

“Mother! What happened to you!?” Mary gasped, tears springing up from her eyes. “You told us that you were able to negotiate with them.”

“And I did.” Furina said, grunted as she wriggled in place. “They promised that you would be free to roam this land. In return this is the price I had to pay.”

“What price!?” She wailed. “Is it about that Fontaine person again? What have you done to her to deserve this?”

“Nothing, at least that I am aware of.” Furina could barely raise her head as she grimaced. Her heterochromatic eyes flickered with pain. “They told me my power is great enough to where my mere presence hurts Fontaine, so they built these shackles to limit it.”

“But could you not free yourself of them?” Siggewinne asked with a frown. “Your power may be limited, but with how thin these chains are…”

Furina shook her head. “They planned for that too. Though the chains may be as flimsy as seagrass, they are cursed. Should they ever come off, I will have no more than a sunset and a subsequent sunrise to live.”

“Why? Why did you accept their offer?” Mary demanded. “Do you value yourself so little? Or do you hate us that much?”

Furina was first bewildered, before her expression morphed into unimaginable hurt. “Hate you?” The pain in her voice sounded so raw that several in the audience clutched their chest reactively. “Hate you- No, no my dear child. How could I ever hate you? How could I ever condemn my own children? It would be akin to damning myself! If the oceans were set aflame and I had to use my body to snuff the fires out to save you or your siblings, I would do so without a second thought.”

“But we are not in danger, far from it.” Siggewinne interrupted. “All we wished to do was to see the world above. Surely that isn’t worth your life?”

Furina only grimly smiled. “Perhaps, but that is the foolishness of a mother I suppose. For we would sacrifice all we have nonetheless for even just a dream of our children.”

“Mother…” Mary and Siggewinne both stepped forward to embrace Furina to the best of their abilities. The sight caused many hearts to pang, as tears threatened to fall.

“Children…” Furina watched them continue to hug her, their motions awkward despite their best attempts. Their arms were askew as they tried their best to avoid the cuffs on her wrists. Eventually she came to a decision.

With a grunt of effort, Furina stood up on one knee. The chains strained and groaned in response.

“Mother, what are you doing?” Mary asked, eyes widening as she took a step back.

“Making a decision.” Furina growled. With one sharp yank the chains binding her wrists snapped, flung upwards as they were disconnected from the ground. She stood proud and tall with her hair no longer obscuring her eyes. Do not be mistaken however, Furina was currently fighting back a blush. Though the chains were built to break, it took an embarrassing amount of effort for Furina to do so.

The audience gasped as did the melusines.

“Mother no! What are you doing?” Mary demanded. “Did you not just say yourself that-”

“I know what I said…” Furina sighed. “And I figured to hell with it. What is an eternity to live, if there is not a moment I can spend embracing my children?”

“But why would you off yourself for such a small pleasure! Don’t you see, we need you!” Siggewinne objected, tears now also in her eyes. Given that she knew Siggewinne couldn’t cry on command like Mary could, it meant that these tears were genuine. Perhaps Siggewinne finally understood the story just now.

“Oh but children, that is simply untrue.” Furina murmured. “Instead it is I who needs you, for now and all of the rest of my days. Such is the foolishness of a mother.”

“Forget that! Come here!” Mary leapt into her arms, going off script as Furina was forced to catch her. Though she was slightly surprised, she quickly adapted. To the audience, it looked as though she was muttering sweet nothings as she cradled the melusine in her arms. Though in reality…

“You’re doing splendidly.” She whispered, smiling. “Just a few more minutes and everything should be wrapped up. Alright?” She received a quick nod in return, as Mary began hiccuping in her arms as well. When Furina set her down, she was still wiping her face as sobs wracked her body. Furina reminded herself to issue a recommendation to the theater for Mary when all of this was said and done. She had more talent in her non-existent finger than most Fontainians.

“Will we see you again?” Siggewinne asked.

“I’m afraid not, children. This is where my story ends.” Furina sighed, as both Mary and Siggewinne’s heads drooped in disappointment. But then she smiled. “But it is a worthwhile price to pay, to make sure yours are all the more wondrous. Please, explore this land and mingle with the people. Do try to have them accept you for who you are and not what you look like. These are the words of Elynas.”

They curled in to hug her once more, Furina bending down to embrace them in turn. Many audience members were openly weeping now, blowing their noses as sadness and for some guilt struck their very beings.

Hearts clenched as many vowed to change for the better. It was good, but as Furina said all those years ago it was not enough. It was time to really blow them away.

For only a few more moments Furina hugged both Mary and Siggewinne. Then, she opened her mouth and sang.

Once again the audience had to have their hopes reevaluated. The only reason why they forgot about how wonderful her singing was, is because they looked at her dress and assumed that nothing could top it. They looked at her beauty and assumed that to have a divine voice as well would be too much for one person to have, even if they were a god. Surely, her singing had to be worse than they remembered, right?

Wrong. Dead wrong. For however splendid her dress may be, many would consider her an archon alone just for her voice. For who else than Celestia could give such a voice to anyone but their chosen?

She sang of many things, her melodies enchanting nevertheless. She sang of the blubber beasts who were jealous of the crabs crawling on the beach. She sang of the green grass and how the touch of it was unreplicable in the ocean. So many times she sang of apologies, begging them for forgiveness and offering them this expansive world as recompense. She swore up and down that the people here would be of the kindest variety, who would not dare harm even a vishap (which only fueled the growing guilt that many already had).

The song that filled the Opera Epiclese that night was not just unforgettable, but it refused to be forgotten. Those who heard Furina’s song would cry in frustration and longing as they desperately tried to recreate it decades later. Similar to a nostalgic memory or the taste of your favorite dish as a child, those whose ears were blessed (or cursed depending on how you viewed it) by Furina’s song could only be dreamed of or be reminded of the experience.

When she stopped, there was not a single person who wasn’t bawling in tears. Even the most stoic and unfazed individuals were reduced to snotty schoolchildren, crying for their own mothers. Outside the rain poured violently, as though the sky itself could not help but weep at Furina’s performance. Furina knew better though, as the skies also rained during rehearsal a concerning number of times.

Furina was also teary as she completed the song, only letting out a breath when the curtains drew to a close. When the audience was out of view and the clapping started (though it could’ve been mistaken for thunder for how loud it was), she rushed backstage where Neuvillette was already waiting. He gave her the tightest embrace.

“L- Lady Furina.” He stuttered. Tear tracks lined down his cheeks. “That.. that was-”

“Hush now, Hydro Dragon. I’m afraid the show isn’t over yet.” She giggled. “I still have one last announcement to make.

“Right.” Neuvillette frowned as he remembered what Furina planned. “Are- are you sure that you are okay with-”

“Yes Neuvillette.” She chided, crossing her arms as she frowned at him. “I’ve told you multiple times that this must be done. Not only as punishment, but to really ensure that this play is remembered and by extension…”

“The melusines are protected.” Neuvillette finished with a sigh. “Very well, it is your decision after all. I wish you good luck.”

Furina smirked. “You mean to tell me you haven’t been doing so already? Shame on you Neuvillette!” She giggled as he fondly rolled his eyes.

“Lady Furina, please.” He lightly reprimanded.

“Alright! Alright!” She raised her arms in mock defense. “I’ll get going if that’s what you really want.” She rushed back just as the curtains began to open once more, the upstanding applause still going. The rest of the actors were already waiting for her. Mary, Siggewinne, Collins and Jaquette were all holding hands and eagerly rushed her to her position in the center.

All five of them were met with the sight of a rapturous audience, their clapping having not ceased for the past 10 minutes. Though the other four were intimidated, Furina met the glowing reception with pride.

She bowed, deep and long as the four others followed suit. When she rose, the audience still hadn't stopped. In a world where they had their way, perhaps they never would’ve. Unfortunately, she had an announcement to make.

“The story of Elynas and the melusines shown here is not exact to their actual history.” She started. Almost immediately the audience fell silent at her beck and call. “However, the themes shown and the melusines' role in the story, are all very true.”

She waited a moment before speaking up again. “People of Fontaine. I am glad that so many of you came here today to witness one of my works come to life. It would not have been possible had it not been for the actors standing here beside me, along with the many others backstage.”

“However…” She let her eyes narrow and her lips turned into a frown, though her face portrayed more concern than anger. “I cannot lie and say that I’m not also disappointed in many of you.”

Several audience members blinked at the bluntness of the statement as she continued. “I introduced the melusines to Fontaine in hopes that they would be loved and accepted just as any other citizen in Fontaine. I initially thought that my word and the chief justice’s combined would be enough to convince you they could be trusted.”

At her words some were already ducking their heads in shame, but Furina did not relent. “So imagine my shock and horror when the exact opposite occurred. Instead of conversing with them to learn more of their history, several choose to spread rumors and falsehoods to slander their name. And rather than do proper research and seek the truth, many more took these words at face value. Soon the hate, fear and paranoia all coalesced. This is what led to Vautrin’s trial.”

She spread her arms as she gestured to both the melusines to the left and the humans on the right. “The actors you see here before you were close associates of both Vautrin and Carole alike. All of them were affected by Carole’s death at the hands of her culprits, and Vautrin’s exile when he murdered her killers in the name of vengeance. Tell me, people of Fontaine…”

She raised her shackled hands, presenting the broken chains which were still unremoved. “Is that your definition of justice? Or was it nothing but a tragedy which some still continue to mock?”

Many in the crowd murmured to one another, the general consensus being “yeah, we fucked up.”

She let out a deep sigh, the sound echoing throughout the Opera Epiclese. “I love this nation. I love it more than you could ever know. It’s why I am proud to call you all my children, and why it hurts that much more when cases like Vautrin’s happen. While I beg for your utmost apologies for my abhorrent statements made during his trial, for no mother should ever threaten to kill their own children, I want to make it clear that the reason I said it in the first place was not out of anger but grief. I am nothing if not an emotional archon.”

She let her words sink in before she continued. “It’s clear to me that I must be much more direct with my words now, so let me start. I never expected you to immediately accept melusines on sight. I know that change takes time to adapt to. I simply implore you to at the very least keep an open mind. Try your best to understand the melusines, understand their history. They are not ‘heralds of destruction’ or whatever equally ridiculous tale you believe. Please, do try and think. We are better than this.”

They clapped respectively before she interrupted. “There is also another announcement I need to make, and one I do not make lightly.”

Now came the hard part. If she saw herself as a mother and the citizens of Fontaine were her children, then it was only fitting that she discipline them properly. She took a deep breath. “It is with a heavy heart that I announce this play will be the last I ever star in. When it comes to playwrights or anything regarding the stage, I will be going on indefinite hiatus.”

Unsurprisingly this was met with an uproar, as several objected and begged for a change of a mind or at least a reason. Both Jaquette and Collin stepped back as they were also taken aback, having not heard of the news either. Siggewinne and Mary were less reactive, but they were still wide eyed.

“Yes, yes I know. Please allow me to explain.” She waited a full two minutes before the crowd reluctantly calmed down enough for her to speak over them. “I do this for two reasons. One of which you can probably guess already, and that is the mistreatment of the melusines. I can’t in good conscience work well with others in this industry if there’s a chance that they will judge others based on looks alone. I refuse to work with such individuals.”

“But more prevalent, I find myself no longer able to find the time to work on plays anymore.” This was the honest truth and had been an issue ever since she took on the role of archon. “My duties as an archon are ever present, and I cannot avoid them to pursue what is essentially a hobby. I cannot afford to be so selfish.”

“I am truly sorry everyone that this is how it ended. I do love performing, and I did enjoy making this play. But my responsibilities call for me, and I must listen.” She then gave a hopeful smile to them. “If it helps, think about it like this then. This play here, one entirely directed by me, will be considered my last and arguably greatest performance. And all of you folks were here to see it. All of you are now able to tell the story of this play to your loved ones, and remember it fondly should you so choose to. Do not consider yourself unfortunate to have missed my earlier performances in my career. Rather, you are among the lucky few who have bore witness to my best. That is all, thank you!”

The audience once again stood up to give yet another standing ovation, though this one one more mournful than the last. Truth be told, Furina was probably going to have to give up the stage sooner rather than later. With the increasing responsibilities she was taking on as the archon, there was no way she could reasonably juggle her duties along with her passion for the stage (and of course taking time to find a solution for the prophecy of course). She was just glad that she managed to use her last performance as to speed up and strengthen the acclimation process for melusines.

For another 50 years so it was. Melusines, while they have not been entirely accepted, have been treated far better due to Furina’s intervention. Her play not only changed her people’s hearts, but their descendants as well. It couldn’t have possibly gone any better.

However, there was one thing Furina didn’t account for. Ever since the play, the people’s reverence of their archon grew far stronger. Far stronger than it used to be. While in the past they always saw Furina as the Hydro Archon before, most were still not inclined to officially worship her. The fact was that many still saw her as a benevolent (though sometimes) harsh ruler, not an untouchable deity.

But that changed ever since her performance. That fact changed for those who saw her perform, and those who got told about it. That fact changed for those who have never seen her perform in their lives and have only stories and myths to go off of.

Myths and stories befitting that… of a god.

Now people pray to her on the regular, whether it’s before bed or before a meal. Soon enough there were several who instead of swearing to celestia or some other god, they would say, “Thank Focalors!” or “By Focalors!”

This seemingly small change alone would be monumental. After 50 years, where all of those prayers had time to accumulate and the people’s faith in their archon was at an all time high…

It was now time for Furina to gain power, power from belief.

End of Act Two

Chapter Text

Act Three: The Power Of Belief

It started small, almost unnoticeable in fact. Had Furina not spent the time to look back upon it and think, she would have questioned whether it happened in the first place.

But there was no denying it. She actually had powers now. And not the occasional adrenaline rush that lets her survive a forty foot drop without breaking her bones, no, she had a full on affinity for hydro.

How it was possible and why now, were both questions that she had no answer to. For nearly three whole centuries she’s remained powerless, with even the weakest of hydro vision holders having more authority over the element than her. Ever since she took the throne, she’s accepted this fact and expected for it to remain unchanging. Well, until now that is.

With all of that being said, she does believe she has an idea of when this started.

Ever since she gave up the theatre to focus on her duties as archon, she spent much more time than she used to pouring over legal documents with Neuvillette. Whether it was old case files, lawsuits, or bills to be signed, there was never a shortage of work. Granted, she could simply have office workers do the majority of the paperwork; it was their job after all, and it was what she did in the past.

However, her people no longer expected the flamboyant and frivolous archon she used to be. Taking on responsibilities such as this would no longer be seen as beneath her and thus acting out of character. Now she had a chance to actively have a part in ruling Fontaine while not sabotaging her act in the process. It was everything she ever wanted.

Well, almost everything. For as fulfilling as a job well done may be, it was also just as tiring.

Hours she would spend discussing or debating with Neuvillette on various topics, from early in the morning to late at night. As a result, both she and Neuvillette called upon staff to bring them water countless times. They did it so often in fact, that one staff member named Gerald took it upon himself to stand outside the door to Neuvillette or Furina’s office just to deliver or send away their beverages.

It quickly became a common practice that only developed over time. Soon enough both Furina and Neuvillette were comfortable enough to simply let him stand in the room after delivering their drinks and upon request take it away to be refilled. It wasn’t as though anything they were discussing was confidential, and if it was they would simply ask Gerard to temporarily leave the room until they were finished. It all worked out quite well.

Well, there was one thing. There was usually nothing noteworthy about their whole arrangement, except for the fact that when Furina requested their drinks to be taken away she made a small wave of dismissal. She barely paid attention to this gesture, more often than not having her mind elsewhere when she did it.

For whatever reason however, the first few times she did it garnered a raise of the eyebrow from both Gerald and Neuvillette. She hadn’t the faintest idea why and when she asked them about it they only responded with, “nothing, carry on.”

They stopped reacting after a while but it happened enough to where she actually became self-conscious about it. Had she been a bit more curious, maybe she would’ve just pressed them for information. But she’s learned from the past that if Neuvillette has a secret he deems worth keeping, he’d rather dodge the subject using clever changes of topic than dismiss her entirely. Same with Gerald. This meant that whatever they were hiding probably wasn’t that significant.

Or, at least to them it wasn’t. To them, watching an archon demonstrate their powers even in such a small manner was nothing unusual. Why would it be?

Furina on the other hand, would've very much liked the warning when she made the gesture yet again and she saw the cups flying off the table and onto Gerard’s tray.

She couldn’t help the yelp that escaped her lips.

“Lady Furina! Is something the matter?” Gerard rushed to her side.

“Did- Did you just see the- the-” She stammered, her lips suddenly unable to form words.

“The cups?” He asked, his concerned look now turning to that of confusion. “Yes, I’ve been aware of it for some time now. I thought it was your doing, was it not?”

“Well… I…” But then she processed what Gerard said. “Wait, you mean to tell me this happened before?”

Gerard shared a look with Neuvillette, who was equally baffled. “Lady Furina,” Neuvillette started. “Do you truly mean to tell us that you’ve never been aware of you utilizing your powers to whisk away your drinks?”

“No! Of course- well, I…” No, don’t deny it! Play along lest they suspect something else. “I suppose I have been.” She gave them a sheepish look. “Have I really-”

Gerard turned his head away and covered his mouth to suppress a chuckle. On the other hand, Neuvillette made no such attempt to hide his amusement. “Indeed, Lady Furina. You’ve been doing this since the start of our meetings. You mean to tell me you’ve never noticed?”

She harrumphed. “Well pardon me Neuvillette, but when anyone has the discussions we do it’s only natural for our minds to filter out any distractions. It just happened to slip by my notice, that’s all.” Though she has no idea how. Seriously, just because she was masquerading as the representation of justice didn’t mean she had to imitate being blind as well.

Whatever, she could bemoan about her obscene lack of observation skills later. She continued to speak with Neuvillette. “What I’m more surprised about is the fact that you never reprimanded me for such a flagrant use of my powers.”

Nevillette shrugged. “I never saw a need to. Though you have never used your powers in such a way before, it’s clear that it wasn’t intentional. Rather, you built up a habit.”

“Would you... prefer that I stop?” Furina asked.

“Hardly, Lady Furina.” Neuvillette eased her worries. “I’m of the understanding that you are more reserved about using your authority, so the fact that you’re finally comfortable to do so in front of me is nothing but touching Lady Furina. But I digress. Where were we?”

Gerard coughed into his fist. “I believe you were going over a recent report from the Fontaine Research Institution?”

“Ah yes!” Furina was grateful for the change in conversation, it gave her more time to think about what the hell just happened without exposing herself. “It was about a minor rise in sea levels. By skimming the pages and looking at the conclusion drawn they don’t believe it’s anything important, at least in relation to the prophecy.”

“We should look into it regardless, Lady Furina.” Neuvillette reminded her. “Any sign of the prophecy, no matter how small, could potentially lead to further information about it.”

“And in turn a solution.” Furina agreed. “Right, let’s get to it then.”

Unbeknownst to them however, Furina's mind was still on the cups. At least, her mind was on what they represented for her.

<><><><><>

“It is entirely unclear where the basis or full potential of vision holders lie. Every wielder, no matter the type or environment the wielder grew up in, seems to have varying degrees of capabilities in an almost infinite number of subjects. Whether that be-”

But Furina heard enough. She slammed the cover of the book with a scoff. “Useless.” She grumbled. Surrounding her in her private office lay stacks of discarded literature, all hastily scoured through before being tossed aside. Furina didn’t believe it. There were so many volumes regarding what visions were along with the history and feats of vision holders in Tevyat’s past. And yet when it came to how they worked or what powered them there was next to nothing?

Oh sure! Dawdle on and on about ancient Remuria, a civilization that should've died from the start. But when all of those bookworms are asked about visions, arguably one of the most influential items not just Fontaine's but all of Tevyat's history, suddenly they have absolutely nothing to say? What rubbish.

She opened up yet another book, this time an old diary belonging to a scientist at the Institute. He was a controversial figure, as he was first and last to ever experiment on vision holders. Furina remembered his trial quite well, as it was fairly… contentious. Though he swore up and down that his experiments were humane, it didn’t stop the 10 year sentence to the Fortress of Meropide.

Regardless if he was being truthful or not, it couldn’t be denied that his research was valuable. He was the first in Fontaine to discover how hydro visions were the most naturally inclined towards healing, and how they had a tendency to be given to those who value not only justice but order as well. He also made several notes about just how hydro vision users felt when they used their visions.

Speaking of hydro vision holders... Furina momentarily glanced at a letter placed on the side of her desk with fondness. Though it has been a while since she last saw her, the melusine who volunteered herself for her play all of those years ago has not been forgotten. Sure, Siggewinne may have changed her appearance, which kind of undermined the purpose of her play. But considering why she did what she did, both her and Neuvillette were proud of her regardless. It’s why they accepted her request to reside at the Fortress of Meropide to take care of the inmates, and why they are confident she will thrive in her new environment. (Though Furina did catch Neuvillette rather frantically scrawling away at a piece of parchment yesterday, so perhaps he wasn’t as accepting of the decision as she was).

Perhaps she should make some time to visit her- no! Focus Furina! You have powers now, figure out how to use them!

She forced herself to scan through the diary, only to once again come up short. Though he recorded several quotes of the vision holders about how they felt when they used their visions, it was still largely unhelpful.

“What is this rubbish? ‘It felt like my body was being filled… like water was coating every part of my body’.” She read aloud. “No shit! Your vision lets you coat yourself in hydro armour!” She tossed the diary back into the growing pile of books in frustration.

This wasn’t working, none of it was! She could scour through dozens of more books and she bet all of them would tell her the same thing! Vision holders improve through practice, whatever abilities they have are connected to their ambitions and cannot be changed, all of them have some abstract feeling when they use their powers. Blah, blah, blah. Absolutely nothing even remotely new.

Was she even sure that her powers were similar to that of a vision? She stared at the small cup in front of her in contemplation. With a swish of her hand the cup moved upwards, the water stuck to the sides propelling it through the air. Though it was what made sense at the time (as visions are the only way that non-elemental born beings got powers), that would imply that her ambition would revolve around making cups move.

She nearly scoffed at the thought. Imagine that! 300 years of deceiving your entire nation praying for a way to save them, only for the divine to declare that your ultimate goal in life was to be the world’s most efficient cupbearer. Forgot the trials, that revelation alone might’ve actually driven her insane.

Thankfully that wasn’t the case. She lowered the cup on the table, before extracting the hydro out. Making a figure eight motion with merely her finger now, the water arced through the air as a slow and lazy stream in the aforementioned shape. Whatever powers she possessed, it wasn’t locked into doing a single thing as a vision normally would. They were versatile, and she was fairly certain they were independent of her ambition.

Could this mean… that this is the authority of an actual hydro archon?

She shook her head, immediately dismissing the idea. She would not get her hopes so high only for them to come crashing down should they turn out to be false. She had to learn about her powers before she could come to any conclusion about them.

She let the water fall back into the cup as she came to a decision. If she couldn’t learn anything in her study, then perhaps it was time she left the Palais Memonia to do some experimenting of her own. Who knows? Perhaps she could meet another elemental being out there and they could potentially help. Or at the very least should they turn out to be hostile, she could learn from their attacks? Who knows?

Worst case scenario they happen to harbor a hatred for the hydro archon and attack her on sight. But what are the chances of that happening, right?

Chapter Text

She’s said it before and she’ll say it again, Celestia really does love making her eat her own words.

“Shit, shit, shit!" Furina mentally cursed, ducking under yet another heavy swipe as the tainted hydro phantasm roared behind her. She didn’t bother looking back, only continuing to run as the creature gave chase.

She cursed herself for wearing high-heels a hundred times over. She didn’t actually think she was going to be running when training her powers! She figured she would be starting small, y’know? Create a water spout, filling a hole with water, maybe manipulate the tides a little bit. But no, of course she wasn’t able to do any of those things. The moment she picked out a spot on the beach, an enraged hydro phantasm came out of nowhere and decided to pursue her.

And not just any hydro phantasm, no no no! It wasn’t enough that the corrupted beings were already more vicious and formidable than a mitachurl. She had the luck of angering Vivianne of the Lake herself!

Who was Vivianne? She was a hydro phantasm infamous for being far more powerful than the rest of her spawn. Many adventurers who were unfortunate enough to meet her described her as, “Durable as a small island and boasting more firepower than every other hydro phantasm combined.” Her might was rumoured to only be rivaled by a few, those being Furina (which she did not blatantly support but she didn’t deny either), Neuvillette, and another hydro phantasm named Ninianne of the Lake.

However, where Ninianne preferred to wander along the shores of Elynas and only attacked when provoked, Vivianne actively sought out her opponents, her location changing day to day. Any attempt Furina made at tracking her in the past ultimately failed, as even her best scouts couldn’t approach Vivianne without disturbing her.

Now she was just beating herself up over having not tried harder. No matter how difficult it may have been, it would’ve been helpful to know that Vivianne was a literal 15 minute walk away from the Court of Fontaine!

She was interrupted from her thoughts when a blast of water imploded right next to her ears with the force of a cannon ball. Falling to her knees with a yelp, she struggled to rise, her hearing deafened from the impact.

“Get up, get up, get up!” She urged herself. “I’ve already gone through 300 years of acting with two thirds of it spent as a complete clown. I will not be defeated by an overpowered water balloon!”

Mustering up what remaining courage she had she rose to her feet and drew her sword. She met Vivianne face to face as the hydro being was charging up another blast.

“Enough!” She pointed her blade at Vivianne’s chest, barking her order with as much authority as possible. The creature paused, confused. “I am a god, you dull creature! And I will not be bullied by you any longer! Have at thee!” She lunged forward and stuck the sword in the Hydro Phantasm’s chest.

Unfazed, the creature stared at her for a brief moment as if its mind was still comprehending just what Furina was trying to do. Furina swallowed, realizing that what she just did may not have been the wisest decision.

“I’d like to formally apologise for my transgressions-” She started.

But Vivianne wasn’t having any of it. Bulging out its chest to a comically large size, Furina sword flung itself outwards far out of reach. Furina herself was knocked down by the sudden movement.

“Oof!” She grunted. While she was still down on the ground, Vivianne pointed an arm at her and morphed it into the shape of a gun, charging up another blast that would almost certainly spell her doom. Well, this was it. All of that deception and trickery wasted, as Furina would be done in by a slightly oversized Hydro Phantasm. Goodbye Neuvillette. Goodbye Fontaine.

Furina closed her eyes, expecting the worse as the hum got louder. Suddenly the burst of a bubble could be heard, the loud pop eliciting a groan from Vivianne herself.

“Quickly over here!” Someone called. Furina opened her eyes and looked towards the direction of the voice. For some reason the voice echoed and sounded much closer than it was, as if the person was speaking in her mind itself. But the only reason that would be the case is if the person was unable to speak at all-

“Come on, before she recovers!” If her mind wasn’t running on adrenaline perhaps she would’ve been shocked at the oceanid that appeared right at the shore. Watery fins waved about urgently in the air while her paddled tail kept her afloat. The dripping water from her being and the ripples that appeared in the ocean behind her

Furina rushed forward while Vivianne furiously rubbed its eye, watery limbs desperately wiping her face. She didn’t bother wondering how that actually helped considering Vivianne’s arms were also made of water, she just sprinted until she was at the Oceanid’s side.

“Now what?” She asked.

“Now we leave. Grab onto me!” The Oceanid asked. She had her fins raised as if she was preparing to do something.

She went to do so when she realized something. “Wait what do I grab onto-”

But she took off regardless, forcing Furina to grab onto the base of her fins. She could only hope that she didn’t actually need those to swim because she was holding onto them for dear life. Clenching her fists and closing her eyes, she couldn’t help but pray to whatever power was supposed to be higher than that of an archon.

The oceanid dove into the sea at a rapid pace, taking Furina under the sea with her. The sensation of being underwater disoriented Furina for only a moment before she adjusted. Once her lungs got used to taking in the Fontainian water instead of air, beating her tail back and forth as she effortlessly cut through the currents like a kitchen knife. Furina couldn’t help but be in slight awe as the ocean moved past them in a blur.

Soon Vivianne became all but forgotten, as Furina was entranced by the various passing sea life and underwater mecha as the Oceanid traversed through the waters. Octopus bobbed up and down as they moved across the water, while crabs scuttled along the seabed. The calls of sonorous blubber beasts echoed throughout the waters, while out of the corner of her eyes Furina spotted two seahorses playfully spitting bubbles at each other. It was not often Furina left the Palais Mermonia, even less that she dived into the sea. Perhaps when she had the spare time, she ought to explore whenever she could.

“Are you alright?” The oceanid spoke, interrupting her thoughts.

She nodded her head, still a little shell shocked from her encounter. “Y- yes, I’m quite alright thank you.”

The oceanid let out a sigh of relief. “Good. What in Egeria’s name was that creature anyways? I am aware that it was made of water, in which case no wonder you were fleeing considering your hydro vision.”

“Vivianne of the Lake, a hydro phantasm.” Furina managed to answer. At this point it had just now settled in that she was talking to an oceanid, and from her words one that still worshiped Egeria as the Hydro Archon.

“She assumed I had a vision, meaning she doesn’t recognize me as Focalors or the Hydro Archon.” Furina thought. If the oceanid could sense her current level of her powers, it was a fair assumption to make. It was probably best that she made sure she kept this assumption, at least until Furina knows for sure that she doesn’t harbor hatred for the new hydro archon.

“A Hydro what?” The oceanid asked, confused. “You must forgive me, I have only recently returned to Fontaine.”

“Is that so?” How recently? Within a few years or a few days? Furina had to know. “Well, nevermind that then. I’m grateful that you were able to save me regardless. I am in your debt.”

“Nonsense.” The oceanid replied. “I merely happened to be in the area and saw you just when you were knocked down by that beast. I simply decided to assist where I could. Compensation is unnecessary.”

“No please, I insist that you-” Furina attempted, hoping to draw more conversation out of the oceanid.

“Oh dear, that wasn't the right turn." The oceanid muttered. "Uh, I apologize dear traveler, but may you please let me focus? These waters are... unfamiliar to me.” Despite the request sounding polite enough, Furina could sense the sheepish if not downright embarrassed tone. Furina obliged, remaining silent for the rest of the trip. As the oceanid swam, Furina quickly noted that the oceanid likely only returned to Fontaine a few days ago, if not sooner.

Soon they arrived at a shore opposite to that of the Court of Fontaine.

“Here you are then. Now, I believe this is where we part ways. Take care and try not to provoke any more ‘hydro phantasms’, especially if they’re all like that.” The oceanid immediately started to turn and float inlands.

Part ways? But Furina had so many questions she could ask her! All of these years searching for an answer to the prophecy, and now that she finally found someone who she could get them from she was leaving like that? No, she had to plan accordingly. Even if it meant that if she learned of her true identity and attacked her on sight, it was a risk that Furina had to take.

“What? Already? But I don’t even know your name.”

The oceanid turned around. If it had an eyebrow to raise, Furina was sure it would’ve. “I- I wasn’t aware you needed to know.”

“Well… I feel like it’s only fair that I know my savior’s name, that’s all.” Furina explained.

“Hmm... fair enough!” The oceanid pressed a fin to her watery chest. “You may call me Endora, loyal follower of Lady Egeria.”

“Lady Egeria? But I- Focalors is the new hydro archon, no?” Furina asked, nearly slipping as she did so. “While I don’t question your loyalty, is it not a tad offensive to pray to her instead of her heir?”

At this Endora sighed, her head ducked down in what Furina supposed to be shame. “Perhaps. While I don’t detest our dear sister, I still can’t accept her being Lady Egeria’s heir even after all these years. For the longest time Lady Egeria stood as a beacon, a symbol of justice that stood above all. To tell you the truth, I would find it hard to accept anyone as her heir. Well, perhaps Rhodeia but she was in a league of her own.”

“Rhodeia?” Furina asked.

At this the oceanid stiffened. Oh no, Furina pushed too far. “She was- We were- My apologies, I’m afraid I'm not comfortable divulging that information with a stranger. Now if you’ll excuse me, I really must get going-”

“Wait, no! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to pry!” Furina begged, taking a step forward. “Please, I’m far from home and I would appreciate the company. You said earlier that these lands were unfamiliar to you, right? I can be your guide!”

Endora was silent for a moment before responding. “You’re… awfully persistent about this.”

“Is it not natural that a victim would want to assist their savior in any way they could?” Furina countered.

“I thought I already told you that I need not be compensated.” Endora reminded her.

“Then consider this a gesture of goodwill then, I don’t know!” Furina threw her arms up. “Forgive me for my insistence but Fontaine has not seen an oceanid in centuries! Besides the fact that I’m alone with nightfall swiftly approaching, can you really blame me for wanting to know more about your tale? At least inform me of the reason why you decided to return to Fontaine.”

Endora pondered this, before sighing. “I suppose that’s fair. I do need a guide after all, and perhaps I might find it enjoyable to share my troubles with another. Lady Egeria knows that I haven’t had someone to confer with for so long now.”

“Oh, have you now? I can hardly imagine.” Furina mentally snarked. She blinked, surprised at where such a thought even originated from. She didn’t harbour any disdain towards Endora all of a sudden did she? Though now that she thinks about it, she has been feeling slightly infuriated by the constant, “Lady Egeria”s. It was an odd sort of anger, one that feels like it doesn’t belong to her and yet it does all the same.

Whatever. She couldn’t afford to harbour such feelings now of all times. If Egeria was the Hydro Archon to Endora, then so be it. It wasn’t as if her words defined the truth (though that fact alone didn’t stop them from hurting).

“Thank you, shall we take a walk then?” Furina requested, her neutral expression and plastered smile making sure none of her inner turmoil was visible.

Endora hummed. “Yes, let’s. Perhaps you can tell me your story as well, traveler.”

“Oh wouldn’t you like to know-” No! Shut up! Bad Furina, bad!

<><><><><>

“So you were originally travelling through Sumeru’s deserts when you accidentally returned to Fontaine naught but a few days ago?” Furina asked, more curious than ever. “And upon learning that the waters have improved greatly, you decided that you would stay?”

“Indeed.” Endora confirmed. At this point in time, they had travelled much, possibly near Erinnyes forest if the trees were anything to go by. “I was always among the more soft-spoken of my sisters, but even I could sense the increasing bitterness and hatred. Many of my siblings did too and they made plans to flee to differing nations. I believe Idyia planned to make a place for herself in Sumeru, while Rhodeia currently resides in Liyue.”

“You did not trust Focalors to resolve the issues?” Furina asked. She didn’t do so out of hurt. Truth be told if she were in the oceanid’s position she would probably do the same thing. Still, she would've liked to know if even a few of Egeria’s followers were willing to give her a chance. It would've certainly made the first hundred years easier.

“It wasn't like that! We didn’t-” Endora cut herself off. “Please don't make such assumptions traveler, however uninformed you may be.”

“I apologize.” Furina quickly said. “May I please be informed then? Or do you wish to discuss something else?”

“Something else.” Endora agreed. “My feelings about my sister should they ever be revealed are to be discussed with her and her alone. The only fact that I’m willing to share is that not all of us thought her incompetent, just incapable of reaching Lady Egeria’s status, which is a bar no one should have to reach for.”

After a moment, the oceanid suddenly added on. “Though… if I am being honest, she has been doing a good job so far. The waters tell tales of a ruler most kind yet not afraid to take command, and no matter what she is always the center of attention. They are quite reverent of her, to the point where it’s slightly concerning. Perhaps she is not far off from Lady Egeria as I once thought.”

“Is that so?” Furina murmured, slightly touched. “I’m glad you think so. I really do believe that our archon is trying her best.”

“She always has.” Endora agreed. “It’s one of the many things that made her differ from mother- Hey, wait a minute! I just said I would stop talking about her! What are you doing?” Endora whirled around to look at Furina's sheepish expression.

“Sorry, sorry.” She amended. “Though I will note that I hardly said anything, merely a compliment for our archon.”

Endora huffed regardless. “Whatever. Honestly from the way you speak and your mannerisms, you remind me an awful lot of her. It’s almost as if you are a more… human-driven side of her? I don’t know how else to describe it.”

Furina was grateful she was drinking or eating anything, otherwise it would’ve come flying out. “W- What?! That’s… ridiculous! The only thing I have in common are the eyes and the hair I promise you! Our archon acts far more refined than anything I could be.”

“Hmm, I suppose you’re right.” Endora admitted. “You couldn’t be Focalor’s anyways with your current levels of power. Even though she was never combat driven, her hydromancy and prowess over healing made her stand out even compared to Rhodeia.”

Hmm, hydromancy and healing. Should Furina’s powers be based on what she was supposed to have, then maybe that’s a good indicator for what her powers could develop into. “What was Egeria’s speciality?”

At this Endora did a little spin of excitement before proceeding to gush. “Oh, Lady Egeria was most powerful indeed! While Rhodeia and the other oceanids could create several formidable hydro mimics at a time, Lady Egeria’s were more detailed and realistic than any other. You’d hardly believe that she utilized water for all of her creations, even if you watched the process. She could sculpt a hydro mimic out of one of us, and we’d probably never know a thing!”

Furina hummed. “Well considering that you are her children, it makes sense that she knows how to recreate another oceanid.”

Endora nodded. “Not only that, but Egeria had such fine control over hydro that she could command the hydro in one’s very being!”

Furina’s eyes widened. “C- Command!? Such as influence or hypnotism?”

“Neither, she could outright control her subject’s movements regardless of whether they were willing, and it was only more effective if the victim was associated with hydro.” Endora shivered. “Though me and my sisters were never victims of it, Egeria did often use it in combat, especially when dealing with the Remurians. It was quite a terrifying sight.”

“I can imagine.” Furina mumbled, still trying to process what Endora said. Controlling somebody outright was already a horrifying concept, doubly so if the victims were still conscious. From what Endora described Furina would bet that they weren’t, and that they would be forced to watch as their bodies did actions that were entirely not their own.

How far did it go? Could Egeria force them to talk; spill military secrets or political plans? Or perhaps she used it in combat, forcing her opponent to walk into unadvantageous positions or surrender. Is it… possible that she could force her victims to take their own-

Furina blanched, forcing back a vomit with a hasty swallow. No, she was cutting off that train of thought immediately. There was no need to make herself appalled at possibilities that have yet to be confirmed.

“Oh trust me, you can’t. Especially when she forced some to disembowel themselves.” Endora said casually with a smirk, as if she was proposing a challenge to Furina instead of revealing war crimes.

Her eyes bulged as she pressed both of her gloved hands to her mouth. This time she could taste the bile that rose in the back of her throat. Okay, scratch that! Possibilities that were just now confirmed! What in hell?

“I’m sorry- Disembowel themselves!?” Furina’s expression was a mixture of horrified, nauseated, and very afraid. “Surely she didn’t- She wouldn’t-”

“Hmm?” It was only now that Endora saw Furina’s current state. “Oh, wait! No it’s not what it sounds like! The Remurians had stone soldiers that acted as automatons. She gave that order to reveal what they were made of. She never dared to use the power on a being that lives and breathes. Even her most supportive followers wouldn’t stand that!”

Well that was slightly better but not by much. Furina was getting the feeling that Endora was not the most… competent of Egeria’s oceanid attendants. “O- Okay. Let’s move onto something else for now. What of Rhodiea? You mentioned her quite a bit, so I’d imagine you are close.”

At that question, Endora seemed to wither and shy away. Once again she had that same hesitance from before when Furina mentioned that same name. She said that she wasn't comfortable talking about it with someone she didn't know, which is why Furina only reopened it when she was certain that requirement was fulfilled. Did she misjudge?

For a moment Furina contemplated blurting out an apology and suggesting another conversation topic when Endora spoke. “We… oh it's been well over 300 years, I suppose I can tell you. We were close, until we had a... falling out.”

“Oh, my apologies.” Great, that conversation switch worked well, didn’t it Furina? “I had no idea-”

“No, no, you needn’t apologize.” Endora reassured her. “The reality was it was out of our control. Though she is arguably the strongest out of all of us and I still respect her to this day, she is very arrogant and proud of herself. Most importantly, she was the most devoted to Lady Egeria.”

“So when Egeria fell...” Furina said, putting the pieces together.

Endora nodded. “She was devastated, inconsolable for years on end. It only got worse when it came time to announce the new hydro archon. When Focalors was appointed to be her heir, she was the only one who outright contested Focalor’s rule herself. She refused to follow her, and left Fontaine saying she wished to, ‘keep the dreams of yesteryear alive’ or whatever that means.”

“You didn’t agree with her?” Furina asked.

Endora bristled. “It wasn't like-! Traveler I've already stated this once, but again, please don't make assumptions for matters you know nothing about. It's both hurtful and rude."

Damn it! She pushed too far again! "My apologies Endora." She curtly responded. "I truly do not mean to offend, I'm merely curious."

Endora sighed. "That's fine, just make sure to reign yourself in every now and then. How about you, what do you seek, traveler?”

As much as Furina wanted to keep Endora talking about her past, it was clear she was no longer in a mood to share it. “Very well. I suppose that my purpose for leaving my home was to explore these… powers I attained.”

“Ah, your vision. You’ve only gotten it recently?” Alright, Furina had her story thought through. Now she just needed to act.

Furina shook her head, preparing her lie in advance. “That’s… not entirely correct. You’re right in assuming that I have attained hydro powers, but what I meant to tell you earlier and should’ve is that… I don’t have a vision.”

Endora was taken aback, just as intended. “What!?”

“I had the same reaction. For some inexplicable reason, I woke up one day with an affinity to hydro.” Furina approached a nearby tree to collect the dripping dew drops. She then proceeded to rotate three orbs of water above her index finger as she continued to whirl it around. “And yet when I checked my person and the area around me, there was no vision to be found. I am as unrecognized by Focalors today as I was the day prior.”

“That is… most peculiar.” Endora said, now completely interested. Perfect, just the way she needed to be. “In all my years of living I had never heard nor seen such a case.”

“As far as I know the only beings that are capable of wielding the elements with no visions are elemental beings themselves or archons and their associates.” Furina added.

“But you are clearly not an elemental being, and your powers are far too little for the latter to be true.” Endora concluded. “Granted, it seems that your powers don’t have the same constraints as visions, meaning they aren’t tied to any ambition whatsoever. This means that they… maybe they have potential to grow.”

“At the moment how prominent would you describe my powers, and how much potential do they have?” Furina asked.

Endora thought for a moment, analyzing her figure before coming to a conclusion. “Definitely stronger than that of most basic life forms, but that’s about it. The most I can say is that you're on par with the average vision holder. As for your potential… I honestly cannot say.”

“See? This is exactly why I need to figure this out as soon as possible.” Furina finished, doing her best to hide her growing smile. Perfect, now that Endora was the one asking for details about her and not the other way around, it shouldn’t be hard to convince her for this next step. “I was initially planning to learn and experiment with these powers myself but… well you saw how that turned out.”

“Do you have nobody who can teach you?” Endora asked. Oh, wonderful! She didn’t even need to goad Endora into asking that herself.

“I’m afraid not unfortunately. Trainers for visions are not only rare but pricey, and it’s not even a guarantee that they would actually help given that what I have isn’t even a vision.” Furina pressed a thumb to her chin in mock thought. “If only-”

“If you want me to train you you need only ask. No need to keep dancing around with questions.” Endora interrupted.

Wait what? Furina froze as she was caught in the act. “I- What do you mean?” She tried to salvage it.

Endora only giggled. “Oh come now! Don’t think I can’t recognize when I’m being led on! I may not have seen my sister in ages, but her methods of subtle deception and influence is something I can see miles away! You are like her in that aspect too, you know! Honestly, I’d say you’re a tad bit better!”

“O- Oh! Is that so!” Furina nervously chuckled. She made a mental note that she probably shouldn’t underestimate Endora again, lest she find out her identity.

“Indeed! She was always a tad bit blunt with what she said, and could never conceal her smile. Didn’t stop me and the others from getting tricked though!” Endora giggled once more. “But yes, if you can help me explore my old home, I can assist you in learning your newfound powers anyway I can!”

“Ah, that would be swell, thank you!” Furina confirmed. “How about we can agree upon a location to meet tomorrow and start then. I do need to get home after all.”

“Very well, miss…” It was at this point that Furina realized that she had never actually given her name to Endora. Not that the oceanid asked but still.

“Oh, dear Celestia! I completely forgot to introduce myself!” She extended her hand in an open palm. “You may call me Furina, I look forward to meeting with you!”

Endora, likewise, extended a watery fin out to her to shake her hand. She got her fist wet in the process but Furina couldn’t care less. “I feel the same, Furina. It’s been a pleasure talking with you!”

For years now Furina has been protecting her people from the safety of her throne, issuing laws, passing bills, and ensuring Fontaine’s might was maintained. But maybe now she had a chance to truly become the Hydro Archon she never was.

Furina was unaware that deep within a mechanical cage in the Opera Epiclese, a certain god burning with pride thought Furina already surpassed that title, powers or not.

Chapter Text

“So! The plan for today is that we are going to be experimenting with your newfound powers.” Endora began. The two had agreed to meet up at a beach opposite to the Court of Fontaine. “But before we do anything practical, we ought to go over the various areas of hydro-related powers. This way you can better understand what you may be capable of, and specialize depending on the results of your training.”

Furina raised an eyebrow, confused. “Multiple areas? How come I’ve never heard of anything like that before?”

“Simple, most vision holders would find the concept nearly useless.” Endora swiftly answered. “Visions are limited in that their wielders are only able to focus on one, maybe two areas at a time depending on their ambition. Elemental beings on the other hand, such as oceanids, are not so harshly bound and are free to dabble in as many areas as they please. So long as they have the patience and skill for it.”

“But didn’t you say that Lady Egeria specialized in creating hydro mimics?” Furina pointed out.

Endora pressed a hand to her chest as if Furina said something scandalous. “I said no such thing! Lady Egeria was a master of all forms of hydro prowess, as expected of our archon! I only mentioned her hydro mimics as they were what she was most famous for, along with her ‘Hydro Authority’.”

“Hydro authority?” Furina thought. That must’ve been the mind controlling power Endora was talking about earlier. Hmm, considering that there was a term for it, did that mean that it was just another skill that could be learned? Or was it exclusive to Egeria herself? She would have to ask that later.

Endora continued. “Regardless, every one of my sisters were knowledgeable in all areas, they simply chose a few to focus on.”

“Right, so what are the areas?” Furina asked.

“Well to start there’s the basics. Almost all oceanids, no matter how inept, can perform hydrokinesis, which includes both generating and manipulating water sources.” Endora demonstrated by bringing her fins together and shaping a large orb of water between them.

“I see...” Furina noted. This was actually rather interesting, since while Furina didn’t seem to have any trouble manipulating water, she never tried summoning it out of thin air. She didn’t even realize there was a difference in the first place.

“Then there’s what most hydro vision holders are familiar with: Imbuing a weapon or oneself with hydro to become stronger.” Endora dropped the bubble and reached out a fin. “May I have your weapon?”

“No, no I believe I can do this myself.” Furina assured her. She summoned Splendor of Tranquil Waters to her side and after a moment of concentrating the blade glowed blue. After she achieved that, she focused for a moment longer and suddenly her entire being was brimming with hydro.

Endora clapped. “Excellent! It appears that this is already quite natural to you, which makes sense given that you are human.”

“Why is that?” Furina asked as she deactivated her power.

“All elemental beings find it rather difficult… well, moreso pointless to surround themselves with an element that they’re already imbued with.” Endora explains. “The most that will do is serve as extra armour, but there are better methods to do so.”

“Such as?” Furina asked. She tilted her head when Endora began to giggle.

“Oh this is my favourite part! Hydro mimics!” Endora gleefully flew upwards into the air bubbles trailed behind her form. They cascaded downwards and grouped together until they formed a massive mitachurl, hulking bod and all. “Whereas hydrokinesis allows the user to create armour and weapons for one’s self, hydro mimics are completely independent of their owner! Though I will note mine are special as they are made of bubbles rather than just water.”

Furina blinked, impressed at the display. Had the mitachurl not been translucent, the general shape of it could genuinely fool some. “Impressive! Is it sentient?”

Endora came back down, obviously pleased with herself. “Hehe! Unfortunately no! Only the most powerful elemental beings can create what is akin to life. Even Rhodeia’s mimics serve more as mindless soldiers than anything sentient. Really the only one I know who could do such a thing is Lady Egeria herself, and she was the Hydro Archon! If anyone could do it, it would be her.”

“Right, that makes sense.” Furina admitted. Hmm, she didn’t know why but this particular idea called to her the most. Having a personal guard detail that she could summon at any notice, or perhaps a bestiary of powerful creations at her beck and call… Yes, she liked the sound of that!

Apparently her interest didn’t go unnoticed. “Ah, curious aren’t we? I recognize that captivated look on your face.”

“I’m merely thinking, Endora.” Furina brushed her off. “It’s to my understanding that those who can create mimics can shape them into whatever they desire, yes?”

“Correct, though their power is limited by their wielder.” Endora popped the mitachurl, its size making it sound more like a popped balloon than a bubble. “It would hardly make sense if a hydro mimic could surpass its creator. After all, the very power that holds them together is supplied from the creator itself. The only that would be possible is if the hydro mimic somehow got power from an external source, but I can’t imagine that happening.”

“Right… sounds impossible.” Furina mumbled. It wasn’t as if she had a giant power generator that literally ran on the embodiment of justice. Nope, none whatsoever. And even if she did that wouldn’t be relevant anyway! She would first have to figure out if she could create hydro mimics in the first place after all.

“There are two more areas, those being healing and hydromancy. I mentioned that this is what your… ‘current archon’ is skilled at.” Furina couldn’t stop her eye from twitching at the hesitation in Endora’s statement. She had no idea why. “No doubt useful skills, but if you wish to delve into combat or exploration and given how difficult they are to learn, you’re probably better off focusing on other areas.”

“What about the ‘Hydro Authority’ you mentioned?” Furina blurted. She absolutely needed to get Endora to stop talking about past or current hydro archon. Otherwise she was going to blow a vessel and still have no idea why. “Was it limited to Egeria or-”

“Oh, yes it was very much limited to her.” Endora quickly confirmed. “To this day I hardly understand how she did it. Being able to control beings that are made of hydro makes sense, but that power she had extended to every being no matter what elements they were composed of.”

“Is it possible that she covered the being she used it on with hydro?” Furina theorized. “Mist, water vapor in the air perhaps?”

“Cover with… no, impossible.” Endora shook her head in disagreement. “Though I can’t deny that hydro did permeate around her being, there was no hydro to be sensed on the person she was directly controlling. She would have to apply a layer of hydro so thin that neither me or my siblings could sense it, and we would. Even if she could do so, controlling someone’s movements with so little hydro would be incredibly challenging, even for her. Besides, if she did it the way you suggested then any opponent with the slightest bit of willpower would be able to resist. And they certainly were not able to.”

“Hmm…” Furina hummed, a contemplative expression on her face. She wasn’t quite willing to let go of the idea of Egeria controlling the very hydro permeating through the air. Being the archon it certainly wasn’t outside of her capabilities, and it was the only explanation for how she was able to control non-hydro beings. Maybe Egeria didn’t control them directly like some puppeteer but there had to be some way she was… establishing her authority over them.

“I suggest that you don’t concern yourself with that for now.” Endora urged. She started floating out to the shore, approaching the sea. “Whatever Lady Egeria was capable of, I assure you that will not be able to replicate. None of us could.”

“Once again with Lady Egeria being so great.” Furina thought, mentally seething. At this point it was quite clear how much of a suck up Endora was, and Furina was… less than amused. “Very well. Is there anything else you want to mention Endora?” She said, keeping her voice as level as she could.

“No, that should be it.” She replied. “It’s a brief explanation but one deservingly so. Honestly, you should not think of these areas as rigid classifications, moreso vague groupings. While your powers will inevitably fall into one or two of these categories, it is just as likely that you will be able to innovate within these categories as well.”

“Is it possible that I’ll be able to create new categories entirely?” Furina asked.

“Eh… new categories I’m not so sure about.” Endora admitted. “Me and my siblings experimented for many years with our powers. If there is anything left you can do with hydro, it either requires too much power and can only be done by Lady Egeria, or is useless to oceanids.”

“Fair enough.” Furina looked at Endora who was now wandering a good distance away from the shoreline. “So now that I know about the categories, what do you have planned for training?”

“Simple.” Endora floated out a good 10 or 15 meters out above the ocean waters. “Hit me with your strongest attack.”

Furina sputtered. “P- Pardon?” Almost right away any thought she had detesting Endora for her obsession with Egeria went out the proverbial window.

“Yes, the first thing that comes to mind preferably.” Endora added on. “Now that you are aware of all the possible areas, it is time to see which ones your powers are most familiar with. I’m far enough out that you can’t reach me without some form of elemental manipulation. Once I see what you first come up with, I will have an idea of where to begin with your training.”

“Okay? So if I choose to splash you with a blob of water or something similar?” Furina asked.

“Well I’d call you uncreative but we’d then focus on hydrokinesis.” Endora then thought for a moment and added on. “I highly doubt that you’d do something so simple though. I haven’t known you for a long time, Furina. But if there’s one thing I can say about you is that you are anything but predictable.”

Well at least she was at least right about that. Furina can’t count the amount of times she planned for an occasion, only to flip the entire script on its head when things inevitably go wrong. The question here is, what would she do?

Endora was right, splashing her with a blob of water would be incredibly basic and not at all what Furina wants to improve on. If she wanted to learn how to defend her nation (or at the very least defend herself) learning what an everyday hydro vision holder can learn wasn’t going to cut it. She didn’t want to just be like everyone else with her powers, she wanted to be the best and unique on top of that.

Because… that’s what being an archon means. Making innovations that no one could even dream of, pushing boundaries so far that you set them. If the sky had a limit and the sea had a bottom, she would have to be the one to reach it.

So why… despite everything she did…

Was she still so far behind!?

Seriously! After 50 years she was just getting used to her citizens actually treating her as though she was the Hydro Archon and not just another random celebrity. And now she has to deal with another round of self doubt with all of this, “nobody could match Lady Egeria” nonsense! It was maddening! And extremely hurtful even if Endora didn’t mean it!

It wasn't as though she didn’t think Lady Egeria wasn’t a good archon! She was a great archon! She just figured that three lifetimes of serving on the throne (and probably shedding more tears than half her nation combined) had to mean something! All of it had to mean something! Because she swears… if the prophecy were to ever come true and all of her work would have been done for naught…!

Without realizing it her increasing anger and emotions continued to grow, boiling like a thermal sea vent. Gritting her teeth and clenching her fists, in that moment the desire to prove herself consumed her. She used her rage as a conduit for her powers, letting it flow smoothly and as rapidly as a gushing river. Hydro surged through her being, causing her entire body to feel like a coiled spring ready to launch at any moment.

When Furina opened her eyes which were glowing like spotlights, she could see Endora raising her eyebrow. Perhaps she was intrigued to see what Furina came up with. Oh yeah, Furina will give her a show alright.

She stretched her arms as her limbs accommodated the increase in power. Her calves ached as her legs prepared themselves for what she was about to do. “Are you ready Endora? I don’t wish to hurt you.”

Endora only closed her eye, in what she imagined would be an upturned smile. “Oh don’t be concerned Furina! Though I am far from being the most powerful of my sisters, I’m still an oceanid and far above any mortals-” Before Endora could react, Furina took a deep breath and without thinking sprinted forward.

A brief flash of hydro later, she stepped onto where the sea met the shore. Upon recognizing its archon, the sea bowed before her authority and bent to her will. The waters, which were usually constantly flowing and nearly impossible to wrangle, solidified as if it was cement poured into a mold.

Endora’s eye widened mid-sentence, when she saw Furina not sinking into the water, but running on top of the surface as if it was solid ground. Before she could even recognize what was happening Furina was already upon her, fist tightly clenched with arm winded up.

“How did-! AUGH!” She was swiftly interrupted by Furina’s fist slamming into her face.

The oceanid crashed backward, breaking the surface as she was sent for an impromptu dive. There was a large splash where Endora impacted, the ripples traveling far outwards as the spot where the oceanid used to be was completely empty.

Furina’s hands immediately flew up to her mouth in mortification. Her eyes turned back to normal as her powers shut off. “Endora! Are you okay-” It was then that Furina learned that without her powers turned on, she could no longer walk on water.

Furina too yelped as she abruptly sank into the water, where she was able to meet up with Endora and confirm her wellbeing. Though they both recovered from the experience, Endora made sure she would never underestimate Furina again. The oceanid was now more than aware that whoever Furina was, that she was no ordinary mortal (if only she knew).

<><><><><>

Around twelve months have passed since their first meeting and suffice to say much has changed. After surprising Endora with an astonishing and rather unique way of utilizing hydro to walk on water, Endora figured that the best way to teach Furina was to dabble in… well, everything!

Anything that Endora knew about applications of hydro Endora taught it to her, with anything Endora only knew in theory Furina learned herself. It all came relatively smoothly to her as well! Soon enough she was able to utilize hydrokinesis by being able to create short yet powerful blasts akin to bullets, and could nullify hydro projectiles thrown at her in turn. She was able to imbue her weapon with hydro so well that she could extend her blade to nearly double its size, or even change it to various other armaments (though she won’t transform it into a mace for reasons… she refuses to speak of). She was even able to develop her own unique ability to walk on water to the point where she more so skates and glides across the surface. Endora remarked that it was quite elegant, and reminded her of the fancy balls she would attend with Lady Egeria and the rest of the oceanids.

Her strongpoint had to be hydro mimics though. Endora mentioned multiple times that she had never seen any mortal capable of creating such versatile and yet powerful mimics. Hell, even most Oceanids would struggle to replicate what Furina was capable of apparently. Merely three months into learning how to create them, Furina was soon able to summon an entire armada of hydro sea creatures and various other animals. Not only that, but she could communicate orders with them so effectively that said armada worked more efficiently than most trained platoons. Endora told her that she knew some Oceanids who could only create basic platforms and flying weapons, and Furina could do that at a much larger scale with barely any effort. It was getting to the point where the oceanid was getting more and more curious about the nature of her powers, and Furina could only dodge her questions for so long.

That’s not to say she was perfect or even good at times. Almost everything she did (besides the hydro mimics) required immense amounts of practice and unconventional thinking. And though she was tenacious and determined to not stop until she mastered what she was doing, there were still some areas that seemed to be completely out of her reach no matter how hard she tried, those being healing and hydromancy. Despite how adept she was with the rest of her powers, Furina could only heal individuals as much as your average vision holder. Not bad per se, but it was a far cry from being able to cure an entire hospital worth of injuries by merely stepping into it. Hydromancy was even worse, with Furina being completely and totally unable to even catch a glimpse of the future. The best “hydromancy” she could perform was… knowing it was going to rain tomorrow, and even for a novice that was pathetic.

Eh, whatever. It was like Endora mentioned earlier. If Furina’s only concern was learning combat, it was fine if she ignored these two. As much as it bummed Furina out to learn that perhaps healing or divination would never be her strong suit, she already had an impressive arsenal. Besides, she could already heal herself or one other person quite efficiently. That alone was enough for her.

Eventually when Endora thought Furina was ready, she decided the next step would be sparring together. Unsurprisingly, she agreed. Why would she turn down a chance to test her skills? Which now leads into today. After dozens of friendly matches where Furina was able to rapidly develop her skills and combat intuition, Endora was able to slowly stop holding back. Oh sure, Furina may have won some matches in the past, but that was really only because Endora was severely limiting herself. At first she didn’t utilize hydro at all, then only basic techniques. Today, after around two days ago when Furina scored yet another victory, Endora decided that it was finally time for Furina to see the true power of an oceanid.

“Are you ready, Furina?” Endora called out. Today they decided to convene at a small lake. Though rest assured, what was happening here was far from small.

“Always, Endora. Always.” Furina replied, a rather cocky grin on her face. Unlike most however, her arrogance was neither misguided nor untested. Furina’s smirk was entirely earned through hard-fought victories. She knew she had the luxury of being confident.

Endora matched her competitive attitude. “As long as you are aware that the bigger the ego, the harder the fall! Begin!”

The two of them rushed forward, Furina sprinting across the water as Endora rapidly hovered above. Both of them were leaving ripples in their wake, disturbing the sluggish fish who scattered in response.

When they met in the middle they lunged at the other, Furina’s Splendor of Tranquil Waters clashing against Endora’s heavy fins.

“Rrgh…” Furina grunted as her blade and Endora’s fins were locked. Pushing upwards, she managed to twirl her sword around Endora’s limb and gain an opening. Taking it, she promptly slashed at Endora’s shoulder.

“Ow! Oh, you lucky bastard!” Endora whined. Furina’s smile only grew wider as Endora went back for another hit forcing Furina to parry. “I still don’t think it’s fair that you get to bring a weapon and I don’t.” She complained.

“When I can grow to double my size and shatter steel with my bare fists, feel free to bring as many blades as you like.” Furina snarked back, parrying yet another hit.

As the fight progressed, the two combatants decided to reveal more of their arsenal. Occasionally Endora spun her body rapidly as they continued to exchange hits, sometimes rotating her torso 360 degrees to achieve some sort of saw blade effect. Furina countered this by abruptly sinking into the water before surging back up under Endora to ambush her. Unfortunately, she’s already tried this move enough times in past spars to where Endora anticipated it, backing away to dodge before charging her.

About three minutes passed before Furina realized she was losing, more specifically in the war of attrition. Though Furina’s swordplay hasn’t actually improved that much, her application in imbuing hydro into her blade more than made up for it. Even if Endora was far larger and physically stronger, Furina could match her blow for blow.

However, Furina’s endurance wasn’t nearly as high as the oceanid’s. She knew from experience that should the battle continue like this, she would give out first. She had to change tactics.

Furina managed to knock Endora away with a kick before summoning a small herd of seahorses to trample her as a distraction. While Endora was swatting away the lot, Furina stopped to crouch in place with her hand placed on the surface of the water. In the fraction of a second, she managed to create a weak barrier, build up pressure behind it, angle it properly, and release it to launch herself upwards through the air. Once she reached the peak of her height, she created a platform made of hydro to stand on. With a whisk of her hand, she created several more, parkouring her way across each of them as she began casting flying blades of hydro towards Endora. When she had the time, she also began summoning hydro crabs to add on to the assault, pressuring Endora with their own shots of condensed bubbles.

Endora, taken by surprise with her opponent's sudden high ground, huffed as she began lobbing several bubbles up into the air while also dodging the projectiles Furina sent. The bubbles detonated, taking out various platforms and hydro mimics as Furina worked hastily to replace both. Despite it looking like Furina was on the backfoot, her positioning made it so that she was the one who now held the advantage.

You see, over the course of many friendly battles Furina learned Endora was a tricky and dangerous opponent when fought on level ground. The bubbles she threw weren’t the fastest but could home and act as both inescapable traps and bombs that have a massive blast radius. Even if they did miss, Endora could simply let them lie on the ground to serve as landmines that were still stupidly effective. Forcing her to aim upwards rendered most of those tactics completely useless, as any large bubbles she created had incredibly poor air resistance and couldn’t travel far.

In other words, Endora was forced to try and knock her down while also sustaining ranged fire in the meantime. It was foolproof!

Suddenly Endora stopped throwing large bombs, causing Furina to stop and see what she was planning. After what appeared to be a moment of thought, Endora raised her fins and created hundreds of bullet sized bubbles.

…Or proof that she was a fool. Furina’s eyes widened, imagining the devious smile that Endora must be wearing now. From the moment Endora saw Furina starting to practice this technique she must've been trying to think of countermeasures! There was no other way!

All of Furina’s hopes that it might’ve been a bluff or fluke scattered in the winds as Endora began rapidly firing bubbles at a ludicrous rate. Seriously! She made the mecha look like toy soldiers with that kind of fire power! Almost immediately her dozen platforms were all being simultaneously shot at, holes continuing to pile up far faster than Furina could repair them. Soon enough she was forced to stop firing blades at Endora and focus entirely on creating new platforms to jump on.

She hissed as a bullet grazed the back of her neck, the painful sting informing her Endora drew first blood. When she reached back, she found a severed lock of bloody white hair clutched in her hand.

“Come on Furina! You can’t hide up there forever!” Endora taunted. “I’ve known you to be many things, but I never pegged you for being a coward!”

Oh that did it! She dare insult her courage, her pride? And more importantly, sheer her hair!? Furina was going to let her have it now!

Creating another pathway of platforms that now lead directly over Endora, she began rapidly stepping over them one after another. Endora, seeing what she was planning, stopped firing bubbles and instead concentrated. Wrapping her fists together, she managed to create yet another bubble. This time however, she didn’t stop growing it.

Once Furina was almost directly above Endora she let the next platform dissipate and leapt. She twisted her body into a plunge with her blade pointed downward. Her eyes widened when she was what Endora was preparing, but she didn’t dare hesitate or freeze from fear. She couldn’t afford to do that. She would not do that.

Instead she charged up a blast of her own, imbuing her blade with as much hydro as she could possibly muster. The sword elongated, the flat edge rounding out and becoming thicker to become more of a lance. The crossguard spanned out, forming more a shield around her hand instead of a bar.

Endora was going to create the largest bubble known to mankind? Fine then. Furina would spear through that bubble with the largest lance known to gods!

At this point the bubble dwarfed Endora herself, so much so that she couldn’t see what Furina was doing. Perfect, just as she wanted it to be.

With a mighty shout, Endora pushed the bubble upwards with all of her strength. Furina supposed Endora's plan was to either trap her in the bubble, or if she formed a shield, detonate it to utterly incapacitate her.

So Furina could only imagine her shock when neither scenario happened, and instead she managed to skewer through her entire attack like a needle.

*BOOM*

Furina wasn’t exactly sure what happened. All she remembered was Endora launching the bubble upwards, only for a hydro lance piercing the side of it just as quickly. Despite how sharp the point was, for a split second she could see the bubble stretching around it as though it was rubber. Of course once that split second ended, the bubble was no longer being stretched for it was now popped, eviscerated. With her final attack completely nullified, her chances of victory plummeted until they did not exist at all.

The bubble exploded above them as Furina crashed down upon the ground like a lightning bolt, the analogy only amplified by the thunderous boom occurring above them. She was now kneeling in front of her with a blade embedded into the surface of the water.

Before she could react, Furina swiftly moved the blade to Endora’s head. It had now reverted back into being a sword.

“Yield.” Furina politely requested, with a cheery smile. She knew Endora could see right through her though. Her shaky shoulders and quick exhales and intakes of breath, they all gave away the fact that she was damn near ready to collapse to the floor. With her summons gone, it was clear that Furina could fight no longer.

Then again, Endora wasn’t looking much better. The power of an oceanid was great, but the power needed to create a bubble that size must've been just as great as well.

Endora laughed, though whether she was impressed or awed Furina couldn’t tell. On one hand one of her followers was beaten by a mere mortal. Granted, said mortal was possibly the most determined individual she knew, with anomalous powers that seemed to carry no explanation (so far as Endora knew at least). But she was still a mortal nonetheless.

Thankfully, she seemed to take the loss fairly well. “Very well, Furina.” She gladly responded. “I, Endora of Lady Egeria’s court, yield to you-”

“You will do no such thing!” Suddenly, a new voice could be heard from the other side of the lake. “Lest you dishonor yourself and all who follow Lady Egeria!”

Both Endora and Furina turned their heads to search for the new voice. There, on the side of the lake where Endora started, was another oceanid. Only… bigger. Broader arms puffed out chest, with her wingspan doubling that of Endora’s. If Furina had to draw a comparison, this oceanid looked and acted similar to some pompous nobles in Fontaine.

However, even the most haughty and proud of nobles bowed before Furina. For no matter how much they detested her laws or even her rulership, they still respected her as the hydro archon. Furina had a feeling that this oceanid was unlikely to do the same.

Endora seemed to recognize who she was immediately. “R- Rhoedia?” She stammered. “What are you doing here? I thought you-”

“Made a home for myself in Liyue? Indeed I did. The tranquil waters of Qingce Village are a haven compared to this.” Rhoedia drawled. “I plan on returning there immediately once I conclude my business here.”

Business? That couldn’t be good. Endora spoke of Rhodeia in the past, and she knew she harbored resentment for the new Hydro Archon. The severity of which Furina had no idea, but she couldn’t assume they were anything light. Is it possible that she already knew she was the hydro archon?

No, she had to speak as though she didn’t. Furina swallowed as she answered. “And what business would that be?”

“Hmph, is it not obvious? Figuring out what my previous disciple has been wasting her time on and with who. Learning just how far her fall from grace was ever since we parted.” Rhodeia turned her head to Furina now. If she had a mouth to sneer or nostrils to flare with, Furina bets she would’ve. “And of course you, Focalors. Our dear sister who happened upon our mother’s legacy by chance and would dare show her face.” She snarled.

Furina sucked in a breath while Endora’s eye widened in alarm. Well so much for that. “F- Furina!? How is she- Furina is no oceanid, and certainly not one of Lady Egeria’s court! Have you gone mad?!” Endora shouted.

“Oh? So the fool hasn’t told you? Disappointing but unfortunately not a surprise.” Rhodeia slowly floated forward. “If I were in Focalor’s position, I’d also take the chance to be unrecognized if I had the choice. Still, I can recognize our dear sister no matter what form she takes, even if it is this… lesser version of her.”

Endora was only more confused at that statement but before she could say anything, Furina gritted her teeth. Though she knew she would regret it, she spoke up. “That is not the reason why I lied. If she had asked-”

“But she did ask before, didn’t she?” Rhodeia snapped. “For six months I have watched you two interact and on multiple occasions she asked about your origins. And every single chance you get you create some fantastic fib so she has no reason to push any further.”

Furina closed her eyes shut, refusing to look at the devastated expression that Endora must have on right now. It was made redundant however when Furina could hear the hurt in Endora’s voice. “Is- Is this true, Furina? You’re truly…”

“I had no reasons to divulge my origins until I was sure you harbored no ill intent but that was only at first. After that I simply did it because you were used to the identity I created and I didn’t want to cause you distress.” Furina admitted, the excuse sounding weak even to her. Her gaze then sharpened. “However, I did not lie about the origin of my power. With everything having gone as it should’ve centuries ago, I should not be capable of-”

“Anything? I agree, sister. In comparison to our Lady Archon you truly aren’t capable. Like a droplet of water compared to the roaring ocean indeed.” Rhodeia interrupted. Oh, if only Rhodeia had a face for Furina to punch right now. She may have just met her, but Rhodeia was proving to be a hundred times more of a nuisance than Endora ever was. “In all seriousness I can recognize when you’re telling the truth. Your power has been severely depleted. I imagine you squandered it by creating some gift in order to appease the people when they revolted?”

Okay, forget fisticuffs she was going to find a way to gut this oceanid with her sword the first chance she gets. Fury and indignation burned through her being, simmering beneath her skin like a boiling vat of water. It was the same irked feelings that she had when Endora kept constantly praising Egeria. Only now that the insults were directly aimed at her they felt amplified by a factor of ten.

“Th- That’s because she’s not Egeria’s heir...” Endora tried, though it sounded more as though she was trying to convince herself. “Her powers, they’re… they’re different Rhodeia. She has an affinity for so many different aspects. She doesn’t even act like Focalors at times!”

“And you’re certain it's not all just an act to fool you?” Rhodeia countered. “A twisted lie, a trick to gain your trust in order to fulfill an ulterior motive? A lake need not give consent before humans decide to drain it after all.” At this Endora was silent, unable to think of a response.

“That’s enough, Rhodeia. You have been aware of who I was for quite some time. Why do you choose to only approach now?” Furina asked. The explanation she could give Endora would have to come later.

Rhodeia made a sound that an offended snort, if that was even possible. “The audacity to even ask such a thing. The audacity to even face me carrying Lady Egeria’s legacy and hardly caring for it!”

Furina was equally offended, if not more so. She reared back as if Rhodeia had physically struck her. “Not caring- everything I have done I did for Fontaine and nothing else! I have lived and ruled for 300 years to ensure the city prospered, and you have the gall to- to belittle me?!”

This only earned a snub from Rhodeia. “However well you may think you did, it is leagues under what Lady Egeria would’ve been able to accomplish in but a fraction of the time! Had she not indulged in the foolish commoners and their wishes and ignored that call from Celestia, Fontaine would’ve become the greatest nation in Teyvat’s history!”

Furina’s eyes widened in sheer incredulity. She briefly glanced back at Endora because she really needed a second opinion. “Are you- Are you even listening to the drivel that is spewing out of your mouth, or are you too far gone to even recognize your own insanity!?”

Rhodeia’s expression darked. “You would dare utter such words to me?” She rumbled.

But Furina was only just getting started, too lost in her rage to acknowledge Endora rapidly shaking her head. “You constantly praise Egeria and yet you fail to understand what made her a beloved archon in the first place. It was exactly because she gave in to the wishes of the people that she is remembered and hailed as the ruler she was. Yes, she inadvertently caused the prophecy but that was the decision that she alone had the right to make! And ignoring Celestia? Only you could think of a solution not only foolish but disastrous for Fontaine. Do you propose that Fontaine be smited by the only power greater than Egeria herself? Are you that lost in your delusions?”

“Insolent brat!” Rhodeia roared, rushing forward across the river at a rapid speed. Soon enough she was right up in Furina’s face. Centuries ago she might’ve cowered in fear. Hell, even just twelve months ago she would’ve flinched. But now, after all she’s been through? She didn’t even blink.

They soon found themselves in a staring contest, Furina’s two eyes staring into Rhodeia’s single glowing pupil. If one looked close enough you could actively see their wills clashing against one another. On one side there was a powerful oceanid who’s feats alone crafted the mysterious and downright dangerous reputation that oceanids had. On the other was the current Hydro Archon, Ruler of Fontaine and whose middle name might as well be 'I'll Do Whatever It Takes' with how inhumanly determined she could be.

Eventually when the tension became too much for Endora, she decided it was time to step in before they tore each other’s throats out.

“Okay, I believe that’s quite enough.” Endora interrupted, her voice as nervous as you can imagine. “Rhodeia it’s been lovely seeing you again but how about you return to your home in Liyue. Qingce Village was it? Sounds like a wonderful place.”

“It is.” Rhodeia stated, the words squeaking through grinded teeth (well, she grinded the equivalent of teeth, whatever that may be for an Oceanid). “And they will always surpass the waters of here, no matter how much cleaner you make them.”

Endora swallowed before turning her head to Furina, hoping that at least she was more reasonable. “Right, now Furina-” She stopped to catch herself. “Lady Focalors, I do believe that it would be wise if you just took some time and space for yourself to calm down-”

“No.” Furina stated, her voice cold. Endora’s head whipped back at the sudden authoritative tone she had developed. Not only that, but her posture seemed more rigid and mature. Despite her small size causing her to be dwarfed by Rhodeia, for some inexplicable reason Furina just seemed to be… just as big? The friendly face that she was used to all this time was just replaced out of the blue by… by someone. A queen? A warrior? A… a god?

Never before had Endora been intimidated by a mortal, nonetheless felt the need to bow before one. Furina would be the first and only case where felt obliged to do both.

Cold sneer and unbridled anger hidden beneath the watery depths of her eyes, she spoke with absolute conviction. “You come into my nation, question my rule. Disrespect and disregard everything I have sacrificed for Fontaine, when all you have contributed to Fontaine in the past 300 years is a self-imposed exile.”

“Furina please-” Endora begged.

But Furina wasn’t having it. She walked right up to Rhodeia and shoved a finger to her watery chest. “No! What gives you any right to judge me? You don’t have the rights to Fontaine’s throne anymore! And even if you did, your negligence over the past three centuries alone trumps any possible good you may have provided for Fontaine in the past. You may be strong Rhodeia, but if you believe that alone is enough to make you a leader then you are free to GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY COUNTRY!” Her eyes glowed as she spoke those last words. But even if they didn't, the weight of what she said was still very tangible.

At this Rhodeia was stunned into silence, shocked for the first time in this conversation. Endora was completely unsure of what to do, covering her eye with her fins and praying to Egeria that somehow this be resolved. Then she began to laugh, a menacing yet somehow airy laugh as if she was just cussed out by a mouse. “So after all these years of being but a shallow pond, you’ve finally decided you’re good enough to branch out into being a mighty river?”

Furina stumbled, completely unexpecting this response. “Eh?”

“Oh? You don’t recall?” Rhodeia mocked. “Every time I tried to engage you, challenge your so-called rights to Lady Egeria’s throne, you would always hide behind our sisters and refuse to confront me. Who knew it would only take being a puppet of a ruler for a few centuries for your confidence to swell?”

And just like that, Furina’s anger was restored. “Said puppet was more of a leader than you could ever dream of.” She snarled.

“And how far are you willing to go to test that theory?” Rhodeia said, smirking. “I propose a duel, Focalors. If you are the victor, I’m forced to admit that you are the true hydro archon and be formally exiled from Fontaine. If I emerge victorious-”

“I’m going to stop you right there. I’m not handing over the throne to you under any circumstance, period.” Furina cut her off. “I may have erred in the past, but I can already tell that handing the leadership of Fontaine over to you would easily be my greatest mistake.”

At this Rhodeia’s expression tightened, as did her voice. “Very well, what do you propose then, dear sister?”

Furina shrugged. “The same thing you propose. If I lose, I will have to admit that Egeria made a mistake in choosing me and that you would’ve been the rightful heir.”

Rhodeia scoffed. “If you truly believed that then you already be handing over the crown to me. Unless you believe that you’ll lose, in which case I am still the more worthy successor.”

Furina glared at her. “I have nothing, and I mean nothing, to prove to you. The only reason why I’m humouring this is to provide you with the last bit of dignity before you are deported back to Liyue.”

Rhodeia growled, but didn’t say anything. Endora could only watch as this trainwreck was about to unfold. Furina could understand the conflict she was feeling. Though Furina had no doubt she was powerful, Rhodeia was described by Endora as one of the strongest of all of Lady Egeria’s court. She was the ultimate scout and had trained Endora herself. On paper this should’ve been completely one-sided.

Then again, Furina does have a tendency to surprise her opponents. What she lacks in skill or experience, she makes up for in raw determination and a concerning lack of care for her wellbeing.

Finally, Rhodeia spoke. “We'll see just whose honour needs to be preserved after this. I wish you good luck, sister.”

“I’d wish you the same, but that’d imply that I acknowledge you as my sister.” Furina retorted, the insult so harsh in rang in her own head for a minute.

Both Endora and Rhodeia’s eyes widened, the latter snarling at her before leaving to the other side of the lake to prepare. Naturally Endora looked nervous.

“Furina- I- I mean Lady Focalors. Are you sure this is… wise?” She asked. Furina remembered all of those months ago when she asked about her opinion on the current hydro archon, and just like before she was just as skittish.

“Please, continue to call me Furina.” She requested. “As for whether this is wise, I’m afraid it isn’t. But I don’t exactly have much choice.”

Endora sighed. “Furina, please reconsider! You don’t have to indulge this wish of hers! Sh- She’s going to kill you-”

“Indulging her?” Furina raised an eyebrow. “I’m afraid that you are mistaken. For the only person being indulged here…”

A dark expression crossed her face. Endora resisted the urge to shudder as she was reminded of what Lady Egeria looked like when dealing with prisoners.

“Is myself.”

Chapter Text

“So, what’s the plan?” Endora urged. “A secret weapon? A strategy of some sort? Please tell me you have something prepared.”

Furina swallowed, choosing to remain silent. Unfortunately, that in of itself was a response.

Endora wailed. “Oh by Lady Eg- Wait no, I mean by Lady Focalors- No I mean- UGH! Furina, why are you doing this!?”

“You’ve asked me that a dozen times already.” Furina mumbled, briefly glancing over to the other side of the lake where Rhodeia awaited her. Due to her face being mostly featureless it was impossible to tell what she was feeling, at least from this far a distance anyways. Still, she was sure that it wasn’t anything positive.

“And I should’ve nagged you about it a dozen more! Nay, a hundred! Enough times until you realize this is a bad idea!” Endora was now pacing around, as if she was supposed to be the nervous one here.

“She didn’t give me a choice, did she? Nor was she lenient with the time frame.” Furina growled. Indeed, when Furina left and Endora asked her later for details of the duel, Rhodeia simply said to meet her in a week’s time. Should Furina not show, she will consider it her forfeiting the duel and leaving Fontaine immediately. When Endora requested that she give Furina more time to prepare, Rhodeia only scoffed.

“If you’ve been training her for the past year and still think she’s unready, then I highly doubt any amount of time I give her will be sufficient.” Rhodeia gruffed. “Either she meets me in half a fortnight, or she will not have the privilege of meeting me at all.”

They were harsh words, yes, but ones that Furina found herself agreeing to. Though Rhoedeia was the one who proposed the challenge, Furina was both the one who incited and accepted it. As the saying goes, she made her grave and now she must lie in it.

Endora, however, was not as accepting of this fact. “All the more reason why you really shouldn’t accept this duel! Furina, in what world do you think you have a chance of victory here? You heard her! At most you are one of the most capable hydro vision holders in Teyvat. Impressive? Very! But not enough to challenge an oceanid!”

“Enough, Endora.” She ordered, raising an open palm in the universal gesture for ‘stop’. Furina resisted the urge to wince when she saw the oceanid shy away but she had to present herself with as much authority as possible. “I will be going through with this duel, you cannot convince me otherwise. The most you can do is provide me advice before it begins or leave me be if you truly do not approve of my actions. While I would understand and think no differently of you if you chose the latter, I do wish that I have your counsel.”

Endora finally relented. “I… I understand, Furina. If you are truly so set in your ways, I… I shall support you the best I can!”

“Thank you, I do appreciate it.” Furina said with an honest smile. “Besides, I don’t think I’ve completely lost yet. I beat you didn’t I?” Furina pointed out. At her words Endora flinched but it was necessary. “I bet more than a year ago you would say that any mortal would have a hard time beating you in combat.”

“Well… okay first, you’re not a mortal. You lied to me about secretly being the hydro archon, which still hurts by the way.” Endora countered. “Though I have yet to bring it up due to the urgency of your current situation, I expect a proper explanation and apology later on. I… did not know you distrusted me so deeply.”

Furina winced. “I didn’t- It wasn’t a matter of-” But she was swiftly cut off by Endora pressing her fin to her mouth. Good thing she did too. For a moment there Furina had a feeling of Deja Vu similar to when she first met Endora.

“Nope, no! Not right now. Save it for later. Right now, focus.” Endora pulled her fin away. “Like I said, you were a special case. I’ll admit that I should recant my words: if you and you alone faced some of my other sisters in combat, you do actually have a good chance of beating them. But Rhodeia is not like my other sisters. She is-”

“Yes, the strongest one among you, I got that already.” Furina waved it off. “You also told me last week that Rhodeia specialized in creating hydro mimics.”

“Indeed, she is quite adept at manipulating powerful waves as well.” Endora added. “She’ll most likely try to knock you off your feet while also keeping up constant pressure using her hydro mimics.”

“So, stay mobile and find a way to counteract the mimics.” Furina recited. She actually did have something initially planned for the mimics, but wrote it off as that would require… a rather dangerous gambit of hers. It was not something that she was willing to risk against the an experienced opponent, of which Rhodeia certainly was. Though perhaps there was another application of what she was planning though...

Endora’s voice interrupted her thoughts. “A very simplified version of how you might counter her, and I do mean very.” Furina never thought an oceanid could twiddle their fingers, yet Endora managed to fidget in a very similar manner. “Really the only who could even exploit these weaknesses would be-”

“Let me guess, Lady Egeria herself?” Furina drawled. “I’ve been hearing that for quite some time now.”

Endora didn’t respond to that, causing Furina to worry if she pushed too far. She opened her mouth to apologise when Endora spoke. “There is another thing I’ve been meaning to ask you. In fact it’s been bothering me quite a bit recently.”

“Is that so?” Furina asked, now curious.

“Yes, please respond as honestly as you can.” A tall request but Furina nodded nonetheless. “Do you… not see yourself as Focalors? Is that why you go by a pseudonym?”

Furina blinked, completely blindsided. Did she see herself as Focalors? What did that even mean? She always saw herself as the Hydro Archon, that she no longer had any doubt of. But that wasn’t the same thing, was it?

“I see myself as the current Hydro Archon, does anything else matter?” She curtly replied.

“So, when you said that you didn’t acknowledge Rhodeia as one of your sisters, does that extend to…” Endora trailed off, but Furina could piece together what she was really asking.

Furina winced. She made sure to craft her response with care before responding. “I made that retort to Rhodeia purely to spite her, but as for the rest… I don’t even remember their names anymore, Endora. It would be hard to acknowledge them as anything besides strangers should I ever meet them again.”

“I… suppose that’s fair.” Endora admitted with a sigh. “Most of those from Egeria’s court left you to fend for the throne yourself after all. I should be expecting you to feel spiteful in all reality.”

Furina waved that off. “Oh, don’t be ridiculous. I wouldn’t be so petty as to hold a grudge for hundreds of years. If I were in their position, I would’ve likely left Fontaine as well. Back then I was hardly archon material.”

“Still!” Endora insisted. “It wasn’t fair for Egeria to leave you with a crown and no experience with it. It wasn’t fair for Egeria to leave us with a power vacuum and no explanation. All of it was completely insane-”

“Do you intend on making me wait till the sun sets, Focalors?” Rhodeia’s voice boomed from across the lake, her tone impatient and imbued with malice. “Or do you intend on fleeing at the moment you get an opportunity to?”

“Drat! I got distracted!” Endora cursed herself out before turning to Furina. “Well, this is it. I ask you again Furina, are you sure that there are no-”

“Endora.” Furina calmly stated, her mask seamlessly slipping on her face now. Funny, how easy it was to put on a veil of barely concealed rage the moment Rhodeia speaks. “I promise you with all that I that composes my being, I hold no hesitation nor second thoughts for what is about to take place.”

Once again, Endora has to recover from the whiplash that Furina just gave her. She scrambled for a reply. “Uh- You… Of course! Why would I question such a thing? It was silly of me really! I’m just overprotective as usual-”

“Do not worry, nor apologise.” She reassured her once more. “Rhodeia’s hubris will be her downfall. I intend on making sure of that.”

“And- And if you lose?” Endora managed to squeak out.

“Well,” Furina’s eyes glowed as a wide and almost downright villainous smile spread across her face. “Then at the very least, I’ll make sure it hurts. Hurts as much as possible.”

<><><><><>

“I must commend you, Focalors.” Rhodeia admitted. Though the oceanid had no mouth, it wasn’t hard to imagine the cruel sneer on her face. “You are brave to have come in the first place. Or… perhaps it is simply foolishness that drives you.”

“I assure you Rhodeia, what drives me is beyond your understanding.” Furina smirked, stepping right up to her opponent's face. “I would be shocked if you are familiar with the concept at all.”

“And what would that be?” Rhodeia asked, a mixture of curiosity and malicious amusement dripping from her voice.

Furina’s smile only grew wider. “Loyalty.”

In an instant the oceanid’s snobbish and condescending look turned into something venomous. If Furina wasn’t mistaken she could’ve sworn Rhodeia looked purple. “We’ll see just who understands loyalty when this ends, puppet.”

“Cut my strings and choke me with them for all I care.” Furina snarled back. “At least a puppet has ties to their master. What connection do you hold to Fontaine?”

That was her tipping point. She raised her fins to the air as she howled. “Enough with the allegories! I serve no one but Lady Egeria!” With a mighty slam, her fists caused massive waves to erupt. Furina quickly dodged backwards, scowling as she barely managed to avoid the surprise attack. And so, the fight began.

Right from the start, Furina could sense just how much more experienced and capable a warrior Rhodeia was when compared to Endora. While Endora took her time to think and plan ahead her moves before acting, Rhodeia’s actions were dictated purely by instinct alone.

“The power of water is its ability to take on many forms…” With a swift wave of her hand, a trio of watery hydro boars charged at her. And before Furina could even attempt to dodge them, Rhodeia swung at her herself with a vicious spin. Already Furina was forced to dive in the water to dodge both, and even when she resurfaced Rhodeia was ready to attack her once again.

They locked blades, Furina’s sword struggling to keep her back even with the hydro infusion. While her arms were ready to give out, Rhodeia seemed to only keep getting stronger.

“Is this all you have to offer?” Rhodeia gritted out. Furina could almost see the savage look in her opponent’s eye. “All of that insolence, the bravado, was it all for naught?”

“If you’re this angry, clearly I’m doing something right.” Furina huffed. “Who would’ve known that the mighty Rhodeia would be so obsessed with a weakened god?”

“It is because you are no god at all! You are an oceanid, who insists on relegating herself to that of a common mortal.” Rhodeia shoved her backwards before surrounding her with waves taller than Furina herself. “Face it Focalors, should you continue on this path, you will fall here.”

As Rhodeia finished speaking the waves surged forward, but Furina was unfazed. She snapped her fingers and all of the waves ceased in their movement. “Should I fall, it will not be to you!” Furina raised her sword towards Rhodeia as all of the waves shifted in her direction instead. “The only way I will ever admit defeat, is if the prophecy comes true and I am found weeping on its throne!”

Rhodeia scowled as the waves moved towards her instead. With a raise of her fins she raised an even mightier wave to crash down in front of her, nullifying the attack. “Liar!” She seethed. “That throne does not belong to you, it belongs to either me or Lady Egeria!”

“As if you truly want the throne. As if you ever had the people’s interests at heart!” Furina accused. “You don’t want the title of Hydro Archon, you just can’t bear to see me with it!”

“And so what if I don’t!?” Rhodeia roared. “I may not know much about how to rule, but I will always know more than you ever will!” Suddenly dozens of hydro cranes, frogs, and finches spawned from the surface of the lake and rushed at her.

Furina tapped her sword against the surface of the lake akin to a cane, matching Rhodeia with her own army of seahorses, crabs, and octopi. As the two sides clashed, rolling over one another like waves on a stormy night, Rhodeia and Furina only stared at each other.

“...I will admit.” Rhodeia said, with a begrudging tone. “You are… fairly competent with hydro mimics.”

Furina snorted. “I suppose that’s the closest thing I’ll get to an actual compliment. Who knows? In another life perhaps you and I could’ve actually gotten along.”

“We still can.” Rhodeia insisted. “Hand me the throne, and I will forget any and all of the insults and childish rebukes you have made towards me. You may have done an adequate job of leading Fontaine so far, but as far as I am aware you still have made no progress in diverting the prophecy.”

Despite that sentence being the sincerest Rhodeia has ever sounded in their fight, Furina still couldn’t help but be infuriated at her words. “And just how aware are you, Rhodeia? How knowledgeable are you in Fontaine’s politics, or the prophecy for that matter?”

“I was there when it was issued, fool!” Rhodeia retorted. “I know-”

“You know nothing! Absolutely nothing!” Furina slammed her sword with the same force Neuvillette would with his cane. Matching her anger, her summons went into a crazed frenzy. They attacked with double the speed, overwhelming Rhodeia’s own mimics.

Rhodeia’s eye widened as Furina continued. “For three hundred years you have isolated yourself, turned from one of Egeria’s beloved to a hermit sheltering herself in Liyue. Be realistic, Rhodeia! In what world could I let you have the throne!?”

Rhodeia growled. “You will shut that poisonous mouth of yours, false archon! No matter how unworthy I may be, I will always be more worthy than you!” She brought her fins together, clasping them in a tight grip. Suddenly all of Rhodeia’s hydro mimics glowed an ominous blue.

Furina swore, mentally commanding all of her remaining hydro mimics to back away but it was too late. With a shout Rhodeia opened her arms, stretching them to the full length of her wingspan as every single mimic Rhodeia had created detonated.

Furina was forced to cover her eyes as the destruction unfolded. When she opened them, the entire lake was cleared, brought back to its original state before they started fighting.

When Furina looked at Rhodeia herself, she was heaving, though far more lightly than she would’ve liked. She herself wasn’t sure how much longer she could go on like this. At the moment she was running on nothing but adrenaline and stubborn determination. But there was only so much more she could push her body.

Rhodeia seemed to sense this herself, and seemed to come to a conclusion. “Hmm, I’ll give you credit, Focalors. Most opponents I have faced fall the moment I summon a few hydro mimics. You are one of the lucky few that has managed to persevere.”

“Should I be grateful for that?” Furina asked, not liking where this was going.

She was proven right when Rhodeia’s wings flared. “No.” Suddenly she lunged forward, forcing Furina to act purely on instinct to raise her blade to parry. “It just means that I have to get more personal.”

It was here that Furina realized a critical difference between Endora and Rhodeia. While both could analyze their opponents and adjust their strategies to compensate, Endora was mostly limited to ranged attacks. Yes, she could technically clash with someone up close if she had to, but it was obviously not her strong suit.

Rhodeia had no such constraints. It would appear that along with being able to create and master dozens of hydro mimics, Rhodeia was skilled in hand-to-hand combat as well. It turns out that Rhodeia was not only skilled with creating waves to send forth at range, but also to exponentially increase the effectiveness of her melee attacks.

Furina clenched her teeth as she was being forced back. This wasn’t good. It wasn't good at all. Even though she kept blocking and dodging blow after blow, she was constantly caught off guard by the monstrous follow up to her swings. Surging waves and geysers were always sent forth after each hit she parried, and they were of varying sizes and lengths as well. It was impossible to predict.

Inevitably, when Furina fell for a feint and lunged forward, Rhodeia managed to send a blast of water directly to her chest while she was off balance.

Furina sucked in a breath as the hit landed. Even though the hit connected in only a fraction of a second, Furina swore she could hear the instant her bones cracked.

She was sent flying, flailing through the air before crashing onto the surface. The impact flayed her back as if she landed on concrete instead of water. Furina sank into the watery depths below. She was so disoriented that she completely shut off her ability to walk on water, though that might’ve been more of a boon. Despite her lungs being filled with water rather than air, she was still left gasping. She clutched at her burning chest with both of her arms, discarding her sword entirely as she tried her best to keep the tears at bay.

All of her concerns about the duel and Rhodeia were completely forgotten as Furina curled up at the bottom of the lake in the fetal position.

“It pains me to see you like this sister, truly.” Furina forced her eyes to open, to look at her opponent. “While I disapprove of your heirship, I wish no harm upon you yourself.”

Furina didn’t bother opening her mouth to respond. She kept her arms clenched around her chest, mending her broken ribs.

“Please, surrender. For your sake and your sake alone.” Rhodeia insisted. “You need not speak, a simple nod of your head will be satisfactory.”

She wanted a gesture from her? A sign that she was resigning? Very well, she’ll give her a gesture alright.

Though Furina could not speak underwater (and also because of her injury), she did manage to raise her head to give one vindictive glare. She managed to slowly raise a shaky fist and extend a single digit.

The look on Rhodeia’s face was worth getting promptly slapped on the cheek. Even if now her face burned along with her chest, she could know that she lived her immortal life having flipped off an oceanid.

“It seems that you are still just as immature as you always were.” Rhodeia huffed. “Very well, if you choose to act like a child, you will be treated as one.” Manipulating the ocean currents, she managed to haul Furina above the surface.

Still incredibly dazed, Furina was unable to react when Rhodeia summoned two hydro frogs to hold her in place. It’s not like she could’ve actually fought back of course.

“Endora, I do believe I am the victor of this duel.” Rhodeia called out, smug and proud as one could be.

Furina didn’t dare look at Endora, not like this. Not when she was forced to kneel and bow her head. Where was all of that talk about falling before no one? Where did all of it go?

She must’ve been ready to denounce her, she had to be. Even if she wasn’t completely disgusted at her weaknesses and the pitiful display she showed here, there was no chance she’d ever wish to mingle with her again.

Rhodeia didn’t appreciate the silence. “Are you surprised, Endora? That I managed to beat her with not even a scratch? Don’t get ahead of yourself. You may have taught her well, but her skills are limited to yours. And we both know you could never best me.”

“That’s enough, Rhodeia. You have what you came for.” Endora spat out. Clearly whatever respect that Endora had for her previous mentor dissipated. Not that Furina wanted to sour their relationship even further, but she didn’t exactly have much of a choice in the matter anyhow.

“No, no I don’t think I do.” Rhodeia grabbed Furina by the neck to pull her up. She choked out a groan, ribs now fixed but still sore. “I believe you still owe me both an apology and an admission. Go on, I’m dying to hear it.”

Dying to hear it? Oh, then that’ll make this rich. “I apologise for my words Rhodeia. I said that a hermit like you could never possess the throne. Clearly I was wrong.”

She gagged as Rhodeia tightened her grip. It was worth every second. “And?” Rhodeia bit out.

Furina coughed, uncaring of the consequences. “It’s clear that should there be another hydro archon to replace me, Endora would be the only choice I could make.”

Both of the oceanid’s eyes widened. Before Endora could even object to anything Furina is saying or tell her to just give up, Rhodeia was actually amused by where this was going. “Oh, and tell me, Focalors. Why is that?”

In spite of being literally choked by her opponent, defeated with her neck in a vice grip, she still managed to scare both Endora and Rhodeia with the manic look on her face. “So I can see your face, when you realize you’ve been cucked for the throne twice.”

Shock, then anger. Furina’s face turned an unnatural blue as her throat was squeezed impossibly tight. “If that’s what you truly wish, then let me turn it into reality.” Rhodeia darkly spoke. “Only this time…”

Rhodeia looked her dead in the eyes, her singular pupil meeting hers which were beginning to roll up. “You won’t be there to see anything.”

Hand scrabbled at the hydro wing as she maintained that hold for three more seconds. Though for Furina it felt like an eternity. Black dots danced at the edge of her vision and slowly began to encapsulate it.

"What did you say earlier, Focalors?" Rhodeia whispered, her voice sounding as if she was speaking right next to her ear. "That I would have to choke you with your own strings to-"

“RHODEIA, CEASE THIS!” Suddenly, she was dropped. She collapsed to the surface of the lake, clutching her throat for all that it’s worth. Though she was still waiting for her vision to clear, she could hear bits and pieces of the conversation that was happening.

“Endora!? You would dare?” Rhodeia’s voice sounded shocked, almost offended. Endora must’ve charged into Rhodeia to drop her or something. That’s the only logical explanation.

“I dare? I DARE!? You were about to kill your sister! Have you lost your damn mind?!” Furina never heard Endora sound so angry. She was almost touched that it was on her behalf.

“She would’ve been fine! Besides, if she only-” Rhodeia was swiftly cut off.

“I don’t care about what she could’ve done! There is no justification behind nearly murdering her!” Endora shouted. “Is this all a game to you? You would have a duel to the death with your own family just because she insulted your pride? What is wrong with you?”

“You would try to twist this on me?! Make me the guilty party!?” Rhodeia scoffed. “Oh, how rich is this! Once again, little Focalors has to be protected by the entire family!”

“Wh- Are you serious? You have the gall to call her family after beating her into a pulp?” She could almost hear the disgust in Endora’s voice. “We have not seen each other in three centuries. What right do we have to call her family when we abandoned her? Left her and the rest of Fontaine to fend for itself? How dare you call yourself beloved of Lady Egeria! How dare you show your face anywhere near Fontaine!”

It was here that Furina was finally able to lift her head and look at the speechless expression on Rhodeia’s non-existent face. “You- You would insult-” She sputtered.

“I would do more than insult actually.” Endora corrected. “I would strike you until you were begging to go back to your swamp in Liyue if that’s what it took to denounce you as Lady Egeria’s favoured! Furina was right, you are the furthest thing from ever being the Hydro Archon! And if you still can’t see the reason why Egeria chose Focalors over you, then I suggest you spend another three centuries pulling your head out of your arse!”

“Holy shit.” Furina thought, gob smacked by the brutal tirade of insults that would make the majority of Fontaine’s nobility faint. She had not seen a dressing down this thorough since Neuvillette saw someone punch a melusine in front of him.

Rhodeia likewise had no comeback. She could hide away for the rest of time, and she probably still wouldn’t be able to think of one. Instead, she only growled and charged up more hydro blasts in her fists.

“Try me.” Endora snarled, conjuring up bubbles in her own fins. “You think you can pretend that you escaped your battle with Furina unscathed? Don’t lie. You’re exhausted. Even I could best you here and now no matter how much of a ‘lesser being’ I am.”

“Would you be willing to test that theory?” Rhodeia rumbled.

“I’d be more than willing to! Just give me a reason, Rhodeia, and I’ll send you back to Lady Egeria herself!” Endora thundered. The bubble in her hands only grew wider. Wide enough to even give Rhodeia some pause.

Eventually, the older oceanid seemed to come into a realization. “Fine, keep her.” Rhodeia spat out. “I don’t need verbal confirmation to know that I am the victor.”

Furina’s eyes drooped. Her shoulders slumped as she realized that the duel was over. She gave it her best but-

“Hear this Focalors, and know that I choose to spare you. However unwise a decision that may be, only time will tell. Live an ignorant life in your castle.” Rhodeia added as she began floating away.

Now, looking back, those words were clearly just meant to goad her into fighting. There was every sign, every indication that Rhodeia only spoke in hope that Furina would react and it would rekindle her will to fight.

Unfortunately, it worked quite well.

Fortunately, it worked quite well.

Furina wasn’t entirely sure what she was thinking at that moment. All that she heard was the words “sparing” and “ignorant life”. It not only implied that Rhodeia was deciding her fate, but she was… insinuating that she didn’t know her people?

The same people she cried for, worked for. The same citizens that she cared for and loved. The same lives who were old and young and she loved all the same.

The same children that she lied to, deceived for over 300 years just so they can breathe.

Furina was no fool. She knew that by trying to achieve her impossible task, she would be doing the equivalent of letting everyone in Fontaine bathe in her blood and shower in her tears.

So for someone to insinuate that she didn’t know? That she didn’t care? That she watched people be sentenced with a cold and emotionless stare. That she didn’t weep for when children were killed and when innocent were framed. To imply that she was… ignorant?

“You… spared me?” She rasped. Her blood was like ice cold water, colder than even the deepest trenches. “I… am ignorant?”

“Furina-” Endora started, prepared to reprimand Furina and order her to stand down. Only to falter when she saw the faint hydro aura surrounding her.

Rhodeia on the other hand either didn’t notice the signs or didn’t care. “Is that not just what happened? Is that not a fair assumption to make?”

Though she couldn’t see it, her hair and eyes began to glow. Faintly at first, but soon enough the same strip of hair that made up her signature cowlick began to radiate blue, matching the colour of her eyes. “No. No, no.” She sounded like a madman and she knew it but if that’s what it was going to take then so be it. “That’s not how this works. What do you think this is?”

Even Rhodeia couldn’t help but flinch at the hysterical tone that Furina was taking. It didn’t help that at this point her eyes were as bright as searchlights, completely obscuring her pupils. “What are you blabbering on about-”

“You… You do not get to judge me.” Furina intoned. Her skin didn’t feel like it fit her anymore. It felt as though it was a heavy article of clothing that she was dying to take off. Yes, take it off. She was so hot. She was sweating. Water was pouring down the sides of her face. Her face? Since when was her face so slippery?

“You… do not get to decide… MY FATE!” Unsure and uncaring of what she was doing, Furina slammed her palms against the surface of the water and in turn the lake exploded. A geyser at least several meters in diameter and at least several stories high burst forth and consumed everything in front of the two oceanids. It glowed blue with the classic sign of an archon’s power being displayed.

Around Teyvat, several individuals suddenly flinched, raising an eyebrow at the sudden surge of power. It was so significant in fact that it caused even one who was sleeping to stir.

Both of them cried out, one in shock, the other in concern. Yes, Furina could hear them. She could hear everything. Feel everything. Every wave, every current, not even a droplet escaped her purview.

Her initial thought to counter Rhodeia involved touching her mimics to maybe convert them to her side.

But why would there be a need to do that? When she could simply turn herself into water?

No, she was… always water. She was always hydro. She had always been the Hydro Archon! Heh... Ha! HAHAHAHAHAHA! It all made sense now! She was not a human pretending to be a god! SHE WAS A GOD PRETENDING TO BE A HUMAN!

When the geyser stopped and the lake cleared, both Rhodeia and Endora had the privilege of viewing Furina. Beholding their archon in a giant hydro form that was larger than any hydro being they had seen, and far more intimidating.

She was several meters tall, her body consisting of nothing but a torso, her arms, and her head which still kept her hair and her iconic top hat. She had no clothes, though that didn’t matter much when her entire being was featureless. Her form rippled constantly, as expected when it was made of nothing but water. When looking at where the bottom of her torso met the lake, it was merged with it. It was as if the lake was powering Furina, revitalizing her while also giving her this new form.

Initially, Endora and Rhodeia thought that this was all just one giant hydro mimic that Furina was somehow controlling. However, when Furina was nowhere to be seen, they were forced into making one conclusion.

This was Furina. This was Furina who somehow morphed her human body into that of a… Well, nobody knew what to call this. A hydro titan? A hydro giant? Whatever it was, it was clear that this was completely unprecedented.

The being opened her eyes. Gone were the heterochromatic pupils that held so much emotion behind them. In their place were two glowing spotlights that gazed everywhere, judging everything that beheld them. In this state, Furina felt nothing but the need to maintain order, and to dispense justice.

And right now, there was certainly justice to be dispensed.

Furina had no mouth to speak with, yet her intentions were as clear as day. “The trial has begun.” Her voice echoed, having the same vibrating effect that the oceanids had when they spoke.

Endora and Rhodeia had absolutely no words, how could they? When faced with an opponent like this, were there any options left besides fleeing?

Clearly the answer to that question for Rhodeia was yes, as she was the only being in Teyvat whose pride was stronger than her common sense. When she grit her metaphorical teeth and flew upwards to meet Furina’s challenge, it was clear that her self-preservation was defenestrated a long time ago.

“So, it would appear you’ve unlocked something new with your powers?” Rhodeia questioned. “So what? No matter how powerful you may be, your inexperience will always shine through-” Rhodeia was cut off as Furina formed a blade out of her hand and swung at her. Rhodeia veered to the right to barely dodge the hit. For being nearly forty feet tall, Furina moved astonishingly fast in her new form.

“You ask for my experience? My ‘ignorant life’ as you were to call it?” Furina boomed. “I have witnessed trials that would make clouds weep, and the earth tremble. I have judged those who would deem themselves mighty, and yet kneel before me.” She formed yet another blade for her other hand, though from the lack of a hilt and the way it was pointed rather than forming a flat, she was more so duel-wielding spears than swords.

Rhodeia scoffed. She quickly summoned more hydro mimics as she continued dodging hits, this time an array of squirrels and flying raptors. “Your hyperboles are amusing sister, but when will you end this tantrum of yours?”

Furina didn’t respond. Instead, she raised her fists to her sides and slammed them down upon the lake’s surface. From it, dozens of hydro swords suddenly flew upwards, piercing all of Rhodeia’s hydro mimics without much effort.

“Who have you judged, Rhodeia of Loch?” Furina hummed as she kept swinging at her, forcing her to keep dodging. Her words weren’t phrased as an accusation, merely just her wondering as if Rhodeia was but an interesting case file. “Besides me and the rights to my throne, you have yet to judge anybody. You do not desire justice. You merely desire to maintain your place among the Loch folk.”

Rhodeia flinched as her full title was addressed. “I have not- Of course I have! I would judge the guilty, punish them for the crimes they’ve committed!”

“And what about the innocent, those who need your protection?” It was not Furina who spoke, but Endora whose voice still remained strong. “Justice cannot just be a sword, but a shield as well! You can’t focus on only one!”

“I…” This time, Rhodeia hesitated before she spoke. “Maybe so! But regardless I don’t-”

“You are selfish.” Furina stated it as though it were fact. “You wish for power to fall only to you and those who remained around Lady Egeria.”

Rhodeia flared. “No! I am not-”

“You thought that everyone excluding you was unworthy to be around her, even your own siblings.” She swung again, this time both spears to try and catch her. Unfortunately, she dodged.

“I… That isn’t true!” But the hesitance in her voice spoke otherwise. Not that Furina needed it. After all, what point was there to lying to justice incarnate?

“You are a coward, who couldn’t face the death of her creator.” She dropped one spear and let the other shift into an axe. She twisted the flat of the head, hoping to catch her on edge. Alas, she dodged this too.

This one hurt more, as it dug deeper into Rhodeia’s character. “I didn’t-”

“You are vindictive and spiteful, condemning your own sister for something she had no control over.” Raising a palm, a siege of arrows rose from the water before they flew, their watery fletching whistling though the air in a terrifying symphony. She barely managed to conjure a hydro shield to protect herself just as they were beginning to close in.

One by one the accusations rolled over her. Rhodeia struggled to respond, not just because she was fighting Furina, but because of the truth in each of the statements. Still, she persevered. “No! You had every choice to-”

“You, Rhodeia of Loch, are guilty of abandoning your position.” Furina declared. “For this gross desertion of duty, you are to be exiled permanently from Fontaine!”

“I WILL NOT FOLLOW A FALSE ARCHON’S SENTENCING!” Rhodeia screeched. Flying back she managed to get some breathing room as she brought her fins together.

“RIVER CARVING RAPIDS!” Her eye glowed as a powerful beam of hydro flowed from her eye. On the side of her vision, Furina noticed Endora gasping. Perhaps this was a strong technique of Rhodeia’s? A concentrated beam of hydro? Well, she could see how that would be effective. But couldn’t she just…?

Furina raised an open palm to block the beam, grunting as she did so. Though her hand radiated a bright blue as it shielded her, there was no indication of it giving out or the beam piercing through.

After a solid 30 seconds, Rhodeia finally gave out. When the beam was cut off, it revealed a Rhodeia that was completely exhausted.

The oceanid’s chest visibly rose and fell as she breathed. “It… it does not matter! You are still-”

But Furina was having none of this. Taking advantage of Rhodeia’s weakened state, Furina let her weapons disappear before rushing forward. “Face reality Rhodeia! Lady Egeria is dead!” Furina walloped her out of the sky, backhanding her to send Rhodeia crashing harshly onto the lake. If she was merciful she would’ve let her sink into the waters, but no. Justice demands that she serve her punishment, even if it means making her bounce across the lake as though she was a stone to be skipped.

Rhodeia sputtered as she tried to reply. Her wings struggled to push herself off the lake’s surface, straining before giving out and causing her to faceplant. “I- I will never- *cough* You aren’t-” But she spoke no further as Furina moved to her side of the lake. Without stopping she picked her up, wrapping ginormous fingers around her wings to prevent her escape. Her torso disconnected from the lake as she began walking on dry land, oceanid still grabbed within her palm.

“I!” Furina slammed her into the ground before unleashing an unrelenting assault of punches upon her. Her massive watery fists dug a crater as they continued to drive the oceanid deeper into the earth.

“AM!” Endora sat on the side, merely watching. Perhaps if she was feeling more merciful or had better relations with Rhodeia, she would’ve been tempted into helping. But it was clear that the bridge between the two oceanids was burned. Now? There was only the need for justice.

“THE HYDRO ARCHON!” Furina raised both of her fists in the air before smashing them down upon her. Dust flew as the earth shook. Trees bent over backwards as the winds howled in sympathy for Rhodeia.

When it all settled, it revealed a massive crater, with Rhodeia entrenched deeply within it. She was splayed out in the center, with her wings now flopped about like a dead fish. Her form was covered in dust and grime. For Teyvat’s strongest oceanid, she looked rather pathetic when battered this harshly.

Furina stood there, unmoving. Eventually, she deactivated her hydro form. Endora watched as it deflated like a balloon, shrinking until it revealed Furina in all her glory.

Endora didn’t speak. There were no words to describe what just happened. Furina knew that. She knew she would have to talk about all of this with her eventually. Not now though. There were still more things to take care of.

Somehow, Rhodeia was still conscious. “You… you…” She struggled to speak, before choosing not to and simply letting out a wheeze of a groan.

“I do not ask anything of you Rhodeia. It was clear that me accepting the duel was foolish on my part. I apologise for that.” Furina spoke honestly. It was stupid of her to accept a duel purely to satisfy the oceanid. It made Furina no better than her. “Though I may have decreed you to be exiled, there is no reason for that sentence to be permanent. Please, should you wish to-”

“I… will never… help you… false archon.” Rhodeia managed to spit out.

Endora rushed forward with indignant fury written on her face. “You would-”

Furina placed a hand on her chest to stop her. She gave her the most placating look she could muster, which seemed to do the trick. Reluctantly, Endora backed away.

“So be it.” Furina shrugged. “If you do not wish to return to Fontaine, then I have no interest in you, and you should have no interest in me.” And with that, she turned to leave.

Endora was about to follow her when she noticed Rhodeia beginning to rise from her position. “Even with the power of Lady Egeria’s legacy… you are still weak!” Rhodeia snarled, before lunging forward with her wing outstretched.

Endora’s eyes widened. “Furina!”

But Furina on the other hand, merely rolled her eyes with the most tired expression possible. “By the archons, stay down!” She thought. Yes, it was hypocritical considering she was practically the definition of “never give up” but that didn’t stop this stupid oceanid from being so annoying!

There were a dozen ways that Furina could’ve stopped her. She could’ve formed a shield, summoned hydro mimics, or perhaps imbued her blade with hydro before blocking her. It seems as though instead of causing her more exhaustion, her hydro form seemed to completely revitalize her.

This was a good thing, as rather than trying all of those very possible and more efficient techniques, Furina decided to go for the flashiest option. Because if Furina was anything, boring wasn’t one of them.

Just as Rhodeia was about to reach her, Furina made one prayer. Specifically to Egeria.

“Egeria, please tell me that I figured out your technique properly, and that I don’t look like a moron.” She mentally pleaded with the most deadpan tone possible.

She turned around. Flaring her nostrils and widening her eyes, she let hydro flow through her once more. But rather than use that power to convert her cells into pure hydro like just did, or do any other techniques manipulating hydro, she let it spread around through the environment instead.

*BOOM*

All of a sudden, Rhodeia reeled back as though she was struck. A shockwave packed with the force with what felt like an entire tsunami pushed downwards on her entire body. Shocked, she soon found herself unwillingly frozen in place. Despite there being seemingly nothing visible, it felt as though there was some kind of ever-expanding pressure constantly pressing her to the ground. This oppressive aura seemed to be everywhere, hydro permeating through the air. Her limbs shook as they tried to resist but they just wouldn’t budge.

It wasn’t just her. The grass flattened in an area where Rhodeia was. Tree branches bent downwards as though they were magnets attracted to the earth. And as Furina walked closer it only got worse.

Furina summoned her sword to place the tip on the ground, eyes now a blazing blue once again. Her mind ached and burned as she forced herself to keep up the pressure. No wonder Egeria didn’t do this often. Outputting faint traces of hydro in the air and causing them to expand in the direction she wanted was way more difficult than anything Furina has ever tried with her powers before. Then again, she could also see why Egeria did it in the first place. This was fun!

You see, Furina knew it wasn’t realistic for Egeria being able to actually mind-control others. Blood wasn’t considered hydro and while it might be possible to control the hydro in elemental beings, it didn’t explain anomalies such as the earth golems. So rather than use her authority to command the person, what if she used the authority on the environment? To push on the individual she was attacking? This was true Hydro Authority. Under the full weight of the sea, who wouldn't do anything they were asked?

Endora’s metaphorical jaw dropped as she saw Rhodeia forced to kneel on the floor. Though Furina made sure that she was not affected, she could tell that Endora figured out what she was doing. Or rather, who she was copying.

Furina stepped forward as Rhodeia struggled to move. As she should’ve been. To Rhodeia, the pressure she is feeling right now would be equivalent to a human being trapped in the deepest part of the sea. Anyone would have a hard time moving when it feels as though they are being squeezed into a small cardboard box.

She whispered to Rhodeia as the oceanid groaned. “Kneel, peasant.”

Rhodeia shivered. “Wh- What?”

“I SAID KNEEL PEASANT!” She threw her head back as she roared this time, the pressure amplifying by a hundred times as Rhodeia wailed. Even Endora was not spared as she winced at the increased pressure. Though it wasn’t even directed at anyone but Rhodeia, the environment was still affected. The grass was uprooted, with the earth cracking up. No longer did branches bend but entire trees. Birds flying far overhead squawked as they were briefly sent downwards.

Rhodeia herself was forced in a deep bow, head touching the earth with her wings at her sides. If Furina did it right the pain would be unbearable. The pressure should be hammering throughout her entire being, vibrating through it. Good, Furina hates a half-finished job.

With something in between a sob and a whimper, she barely managed to speak. “I… I kneel… to you… Lady Focalors. Please, have mercy.”

She sounded so pathetic that Furina almost felt sympathetic. Almost. “Hmm, remind me again, who is your hydro archon?”

“Y- You, Lady Focalors.” She gritted out through clenched teeth. Had she not been in so much pain, perhaps she would’ve been able to muster up more anger in her words. “You are the rightful heir to Egeria’s throne.”

Okay, Furina! Reel it back! You’re getting dangerously close to stereotypical villain territory here! You don’t need to be that cruel!

She let off the pressure slowly, watching Rhodeia let out an audible sigh in relief. “And don’t you forget it.” She bit out. “Egeria might’ve been the greatest Hydro Archon, and who knows if there might’ve been better who could’ve replaced her? But right now, I'm the one who she chose. I am the Hydro Archon. And no one will disrespect me or my rule like you have. Goodbye, Rhodeia.”

And with that she walked away, as Rhodeia slumped forward, unconscious. Oh dear, it would seem that the poor thing is too tired to move! Oh well, when she woke up, she would come to her senses and from then on do whatever she wished. She wasn’t Furina’s problem anymore.

She made it about ten steps before she fainted.

<><><><><>

“I’m awake, I’m awake!” Furina shot up, ramrod straight. “Neuvillette I swear! I did not doze off in the middle of the trial…” She trailed off.

She analyzed her surroundings. She was in a green clearing. Soon enough, she saw Endora standing a few feet away from her. They both blinked at each other.

“E- Endora!” Furina yelped. "Where-"

She was cut off by the oceanid rush her forward to hug her, keeping her in a deep embrace.

"I... am so proud of you." She muttered. "Even if what you did was the stupidest thing I've ever seen in my immortal life, I am still proud of you regardless. I am proud to call you my student. I am proud to call you my archon. But most of all, I am proud to call you my sister. I'm glad that you are well."

Eventually Furina managed to recall what happened and return the embrace, though she was not as successful at holding back the tears. She just managed to repress the desire to turn into a hiccupping mess, but goddamn it Endora was right! Furina had managed to win! Not only that, but she created a whole new technique while rediscovering Egeria's from all long ago! It settled it! While Furina would've never thought she would be capable of such things during her time as archon, this was undeniable proof that she just did. 

As Furina sobbed out "thank you"s over and over again, she vowed that the rest of her reign, she would never question her position as archon ever again.

Eventually Endora pulled away from the hug, and Furina had to wipe her face. “Um, so, how long have I been knocked out?” Furina asked.

“Just a few hours.” Endora replied. “I know that while you said you cleared out your schedule for the day, you would be concerned if you were forced to come back to Fontaine tomorrow. So I made sure that once you woke up we could both walk there together.” Endora gestured her wing towards the south and as she said the Court of Fontaine was right there. 

“Ah! Wonderful! You’ve done me a great- wait, we?” Furina stopped, confused. “You’re coming into Fontaine as well?”

Endora blinked. “Well, I did tell you I intend on staying in Fontaine didn’t I? Though my initial plan was to find a pond or lake to inhabit, I figured what greater source of hydro there is than Fontaine itself?”

Suddenly Endora shriveled. “Unless, of course, you don’t want me to come with you. After all you probably don’t want to see any oceanids after-”

“No. Stop right there. Endora I would be more than happy to welcome you into Fontaine.” Furina interrupted her. “Fontaine has been without oceanids for so long now. The city would be more than happy to welcome you!”

At her words, Endora gratefully nodded. “Thank you, Lady Focalors. Actually... do you have preference? I mean I know you said to call you Furina, but if I slip up do you... ”

“E- Either one is fine, you don’t have to stress about it!” Furina assured her. “While I was initially uncomfortable with you calling me by my archon name, I believe… that I’ve grown into it. So please, feel free to call me whatever you like. You’ve done so much for me already.”

Endora blinked, before blushing. Or, at least she assumed she was. Her watery body turning pink could only mean so many things. “You flatter me, Lady Focalors. But I assure you that you do not owe any debt to me, rather it is still I who owes you.”

“Oh for love of-! Endora I told you that I have long since forgiven-” Furina sighed, already sensing that this conversation was gonna go nowhere. “Nevermind, we’ll have this discussion later. I imagine you already have a multitude of questions that need to be answered.”

”Oh absolutely.” Endora confirmed. “Not just regarding Fontaine, but how you have been as well. How you lost your original proficiencies and then somehow mastered new abilities entirely. There’s the whole fiasco with how the hell you were able to recreate Lady Egeria’s, ‘Hydro Authority’ when many Oceanids have been trying for do an unthinkable number of years and failed. And of course, the prophecy and your plans to divert it.”

Furina clicked her tongue. “Right, a lot of fun topics we need to address, huh? Though I am still searching for solutions to divert the prophecy, I can explain my powers and my theorizing behind Lady Egeria’s technique fairly well. I assure you that I have indeed spent the past year attempting ‘Hydro Authority’ and absolutely did not master it overnight.”

”I’m assuming that’s why you chose not to demonstrate it before?” Endora asked. “Though it seemed quite powerful, Egeria’s technique was far more subtle and left no room for the victim to resist.”

Furina nodded. “Precisely. It was experimental, and the amount of energy it took meant there was no chance for a second try. Besides, had I somehow managed to best Rhoedeia with that technique alone, I doubted she would’ve considered it a fair win, and demanded a rematch. Enough about Rhodeia though, she is a conversation reserved for another day.”

Endora scoffed. “Indeed, though if I had it my way we would never talk about her at all. All you have to know is that I've managed to talk to her briefly. She apologized for the trouble she caused you and returned to Liyue. Though she was rather meek. Hmph, a good change of character.” Furina almost raised an eyebrow at the last comment Endora added, but she didn’t question it. 

“So! Are you ready to make the trip!” Endora asked her.

Yes, make the trip- wait, what. Endora was planning to just walk into Fontaine like that!? Furina’s eyes bulged. “Wh- What do you mean ready!?”

Endora tilted her head, confused. “I… I’m asking if you're ready to make the trip? I thought I made my intentions clear?”

“Yes, your intentions! Where is your plan!?” Furina asked, completely dumbfounded. “You can’t just… walk into a city full of humans and expect to just live among them instantaneously!”

“I thought… I thought that they would be willing to welcome me. Is that not what you said?” Oh, dear god. Her voice sounded so innocent too.

“Well yes- But- Okay, imagine if a human swam into the territory of oceanids while miraculously being able to breathe underwater.” Furina proposed. “Do you think that he’ll be able to walk around unquestioned?”

At this Endora seemed to understand. “Ah, yes. That does seem quite absurd. I apologise for my lack of foresight. What do you propose instead, Lady Focalors?”

“Well, as far as I’m aware you don’t really need to eat or drink. Just a large water source to sustain yourself off of.” Furina started. “So then your two needs would be housing with said water source and a proper explanation for why you decided to return to Fontaine so the public can rest easy. I can provide you with logging within the Palais Memonia, perhaps we can get a pool installed in a garden somehow? But the explanation would be much more difficult.”

“Oh, if my appearance is a concern, then might I try something?” Endora asked. “I noticed that your technique earlier involved turning human cells into pure hydro. Is it possible that I could do the reverse?”

Furina blinked, having never considered such an application of her hastily created technique. “I have no idea. Try it!”

With a nod, Endora closed her one eye and concentrated. In a flash of blue, Endora had shifted into a small but stout woman. The glasses that rimmed her face and the neat and orderly dress she wore gave her the impression that Endora was some sort of librarian.

“Wow, this is by the far the most strange but extraordinary sensation!” She placed her palms on her cheeks, exhilarated. “Though I have two eyes, I see so much less. And being bound to the ground is something that I-” Endora yelped as she tried to take a step forward and tripped. Furina rushed to help her up.

“Careful, I’m afraid the muscles used for walking are different to the ones you use for floating.” Furina joked, causing Endora to pout. She seemed so much more expressive now that her expression wasn’t limited to a single eye. “You’ll have to learn how to walk if you wish to integrate yourself into human society. How about this? Rather than force you to stride through the public, we sneak into the Palais Memonia later this evening when there are fewer people around. That way I only need to speak with Neuvillette, and he can get you started with documentation and all that.”

“Oh, lovely! Who is Neuvillette, anyway?” Endora asked.

Furina chuckled. “Well you see…”

As the pair walked towards the Court of Fontaine, Furina would still question for years later just how she attained so much power. Eventually though, she would accept it. She was the Hydro Archon, and sometimes that just meant you had to adapt like a duckweed to water.

She would have to test these powers of course, push the limits and see just how far she could go. While she did want to expand upon her two new abilities, she still did want to focus on her hydro mimics. More specifically, she wanted to create something… more significant.

But that would be for another time. Now, she just had to figure out how the hell you get proper documentation for an oceanid?

Chapter Text

For 300 years Furina has lived, and never once has she ever gotten used to Neuvillette’s scoldings. Stern glare and crossed arms. Furrowed brows that would be taking no nonsense. While Furina loved teasing Neuvillette day in and day out, she was careful not to push him too far lest he get like this.

She rubbed sweaty palms and tried to clear her dry throat. Her frantic eyes that looked everywhere except directly at his. Despite having a fair bit of time to think about how she was going to explain this to Neuvillette, her mind was coming up blank.

To be fair, Furina didn’t expect Neuvillette to come rushing out of his office the moment she knocked on the door. She also didn’t expect the tight hug that followed, which was deeply out of character for the chief justice.

She was about to tease him about how forward he was being, when she saw the worry lines in his brow and just how pale his cheeks were. Turns out, he sensed the eruption of power that she unleashed earlier and had spent the past two hours fretting over her wellbeing since then.

This of course then led to having to ditch the plan of introducing Endora first entirely. She was forced into explaining just what she had been getting up to for the past year every time she’s left the Palais. Needless to say, Nevuillette was not amused.

“So, let me get this straight, Lady Furina.” Furina gulped at the exasperated tone Neuvillette’s voice was taking. “For the past year, you’ve been training your powers due to the fact they have weakened from disuse. You then met your sister, Endora here, who despite having abandoned you and the rest of Fontaine beforehand decided to help you train.”

At his words, Endora winced. Furina immediately jumped up to her defense. “Hey! That is a gross exaggeration of-”

“No Furina. You needn’t defend me.” Endora stepped forward, looking at the Hydro Sovereign with visible fear but determination as well. “Indeed, I had not believed Lady Focalors to be a worthy successor for Lady Egeria. I could not have been more wrong. Clearly, Lady Focalors was the best of us, and Lady Egeria could not have made a better choice.”

Furina blushed, touched and flattered at Endora’s words. Though she was used to compliments and receiving them on the regular, truly genuine ones still caught her off guard.

Neuvillette however was not so easily moved. He scoffed. “Is that so? Well, forgive me if I find it hard to believe that you’ve done this out of the goodness of your heart. Would it not be possible, even reasonable perhaps, to suspect that you've only begun supporting Furina once you’ve seen demonstrations of her power?”

Endora opened her mouth to respond but Furina beat her to it. “Oh that is a load of a horsewash and you know it, Neuvillette! She was the one who helped me with my powers, she began supporting me long before I gave any ‘demonstrations’. Hell! She didn’t even know I was the hydro archon when we first met!”

At this Neuvillette’s eyes widened significantly, before looking to Endora to confirm this was true.

Endora chuckled, rubbing the back of her head sheepishly. “It’s true! When we first met her powers were so diminished that I couldn’t even distinguish her from your average hydro vision holder. As you can see, this is hardly the case now.”

“Hmm, interesting.” Neuvillette mused. He switched his gaze to Furina. “But that’s besides the point. After a year or so of training, which for some reason you did not think of inviting me but I’ll ignore that for now, you get challenged by an oceanid named Rhodeia?”

“Rhodeia of Loch, yes.” Furina clarified. “She was one of Egeria’s strongest and most devout followers, so it was natural for her to loathe me with a passion.”

Endora scoffed. “Please, do not pretend that anything she did was ‘natural’, Furina. No amount of resentment could possibly justify nearly killing you!”

“SHE DID WHAT!?” Neuvillette roared. He suddenly stood up, his voice thundering across the room. His eyes and the blue stripes in his hair glowed a violent blue, as Furina and Endora observed the sudden downpour through the window. The smell of hydro burst forth, spelling imminent disaster should he not be calmed down within the next few moments.

Endora immediately jumped back, shaking in terror. Furina winced at her sister’s reaction. Though Furina had informed Endora of Neuvillette’s true origins, it would seem that she is still quite terrified of the reincarnated hydro dragon.

Truth be told, Furina was also quite unnerved when Neuvillette got well and truly angry. The only other times he got even close were… well, when it came to any matters concerning her and her safety (a fact that she REFUSES to acknowledge right now). From past experiences, all she had to do was reason with Neuvillette and wait out the metaphorical (and literal) storm.

“Neuvillette! Calm down!” Furina shouted. “Yes, Rhodeia tried to off me! Emphasis on ‘tried’. She failed, Endora stopped her! I’m fine!”

“But you do realize that might not have been the case, Lady Furina!” Neuvillette snarled. He summoned his cane as he walked towards her. “What if Endora was too late? What if Rhodeia had killed you!? Could you imagine what would happen to m- to Fontaine if they lost their archon!?”

“But they didn’t! That’s all that matters!” Furina gritted out. Though her annoyance slowly turned into slight dread as Neuvillette approached closer and closer. Any other time he would be the epitome of rationality, but now? There was just no reasoning with him, and no telling what he was about to do next.

“Can you truly be so careless for your own wellbeing?! Of course that’s not ‘all that matters’.” Neuvillette was face to face with her now. Flight or fight instincts were kicking in. “Not when there were several other viable alternative options you could’ve partook!”

“Such as?” Furina hissed. The moments the words left her mouth however she instantly regretted them.

“INFORMING ME, FOCALORS!” Once again, Neuvillette shouted, a deep bass that shook the room. He was way too close now. “WHY DIDN’T YOU INFORM ME OF YOUR IMPROMPTU DUEL TO THE DEATH!”

“SHE WHAT!?” Suddenly several armed guards barged their way into the room. Furina’s heart dropped. “Lady Archon, is this true!?”

Furina’s eyes widened, the pressure from Neuvillette’s presence suddenly increasing by tenfold now that she had an audience. “No it is not- Who gave you the authority to-”

“We heard the commotion from all over the Palais, Lady Archon!” The women in front barked, their assigned leader Furina assumed. “Please tell us, is your safety being threatened?”

Neuvillette blinked, his eyes and hair going back to normal at the guard’s intrusion. Meanwhile Furina was desperately trying to salvage the situation.

“No! It is not! You are to-” But Furina was quickly cut off when one of the guards pointed a finger at Endora.

“Is she the one who has been threatening you, Lady Archon?” Endora’s eyes widened as several of the guards began pointing their muskets. “Is it she who dares to challenge you for the throne?”

Furina quickly stood up and raised both of her palms up, blood roaring in her ears as she screamed. “No, don't! Every one of you, just calm down! Please just listen-”

“With all due respect, Lady Archon, none of us have seen this individual in the Palais before.” The lead guard from earlier proclaimed. “How do we know that she is not planning to betray you in whatever discussion you are having?”

Furina’s nostrils flared as she pressed a hand to her chest, deeply offended. “You- She is my guest! In what world do you get off thinking-”

“DON’T MOVE!” All of a sudden another guard screamed out at Endora, thrusting the gun at her once more. “PUT YOUR HANDS WHERE WE CAN SEE THEM, CRIMINAL!”

“C- Criminal!?” Endora sputtered. “But I haven’t done-”

“Silence!” The head guard stabbed her bayonet forward. “You will submit to the authority of our archon immediately!” She was so lost in her role that she didn’t notice her archon’s expression change. Furina’s breathing was getting heavy, eyebrows twitching. She clenched her fists as her eyes began slightly glowing with unbridled fury similar to Neuvillette’s. Now it was Neuvillette’s turn to be intimidated.

Endora huffed, now quite annoyed. “I will be doing no such… thing…” Her voice faltered however when she noticed the increasing pressure in the air, and the coalescing hydro that was practically steaming around Furina.

While the other guards began to feel how dense the air was, the captain seemingly did not. She merely sneered and continued on her tirade. “You almost certainly will! I-”

“ENOUGH!” Furina’s voice boomed, ringing out through the room with an inhumane vibrato. It seemed to echo, not around the room, but inside the ears of everyone who heard it. Her eyes once again switching to beaming spotlights, fury etched every part of her face as she activated ‘Hydro Authority’.

At the same time, indescribable pressure suddenly pushed down on everyone. The guards cried out as they were all forced to take a knee. Books, shelves and various other furniture fell and tumbled as the atmosphere in the room became heavy and only increasingly so. Endora grunted as she was forced to grab on a chair for leverage, while Neuvillette’s eyes widened as he took in a slight gasp but didn’t move any further.

However, all of it was nothing compared to what the actual target of Lady Furina’s ire received. As though she was punched in the gut, the once mighty captain coughed out spittle. She folded in half before falling to the ground, barely managing to keep herself up on all fours. Even then she was forced to clutch her head as tight as she could as pressure bore down on her from all sides.

Her ears popped, her nose began bleeding. Her eyes became bloodshot as she screamed but no sound came out. All she could hear was an all-encompassing ringing sound that dominated her. What other reaction could her body have when hydro particles were actively expanding around her, crushing her, pushing her down like some kind of giant fist.

Then it got worse. Furina began to speak, her voice shattering her eardrums and seeming to touch her very soul as her archon spoke. “I WILL NOT TOLERATE THIS DISRESPECT! YOU WILL SUBMIT TO MY AUTHORITY! YOU WILL OBEY MY WILL! AND FOR THE LOVE OF CELESTIA, I COMMAND YOU ALL TO ACTUALLY LISTEN TO ME!”

This was no mask. The act was gone. Though Furina would not notice nor care, this would be the first time she let herself genuinely display her anger with no care for what other people thought.

Like goddammit! She deserved the right to do things without being questioned all the time! She deserved the right to make others shut up if they refused to listen to what she had to say! She wasn’t their idol anymore, she hasn’t been for decades! She was the HYDRO ARCHON, and it was about damn time she put more weight into that title! Having their respect and their belief was good, but when it is necessary she will demand their subservience!

Eventually the pressure receded, akin to the tides pulling back from the beach. Everyone in the room took a collective breath. The captain herself let out a sob of relief as the pressure finally eased up.

Furina looked down on the captain with sympathy now. Not enough to apologise, but enough to where she decided to stop reprimanding her. “As I said captain, Endora is a guest. Not a threat. The gall to try and make a false arrest in my presence is astounding, captain. Am I clear?”

“Y- Yes, lady archon.” She whimpered.

God, it hurt Furina to see her like this. To see one of her own citizens- no, one of her children in such a miserable state. A state that SHE inflicted on them. Yes, the captain needed to be reigned in, but bullying someone into submission like this was just…

It was then that Furina made a promise to herself. She would use her ‘Hydro Authority’ sparingly. It was bad enough that the technique was already incredibly demanding on the body (it was a miracle she was even standing right now). But the amount of mental damage it could cause on mortals ought to make it a war crime for how devastating it is.

Speaking of being taxing though, Furina sauntered over to Neuvillette’s desk to take a seat, lest she collapse where she stood.

“I will not relieve you of your duty, you were merely eager to prove yourself by protecting me. I understand that.” The captain let out another sob of gratitude, letting out hushed ramblings about she didn’t deserve it but Furina paid her no mind. She just continued to speak. “However, next time I give you an order, I expect you to follow it posthaste. Do not mistrust my judgement. Do I make myself clear?”

“Y- Yes, Lady Archon. I- I understand, Lady Archon.” She whispered, shifting her position so that she was now in a deep bow.

Furina cringed. “Thank you. Now, please clean yourself up. I’m truly sorry for what I did to you. I… lost my temper.”

The captain’s head snapped up, as she began warbling out more sentences. “N- No Lady Archon! You need not- I- I deserved every bit of-”

Thankfully her colleagues managed to hoist her up by the shoulders and carry her away, occasionally looking back at Furina with a mix of awe and wariness. One particularly brave guard hesitated, and turned around to face her despite her colleagues hissed out warnings.

“If- If I may ask, Lady Furina. Well, I suppose we should have asked this from the start. Who is this ‘Endora’ in relation to you?”

Furina raised an eyebrow. “You are indeed correct that it is very late to be asking questions now. One could question if I even owe you a response at this point.”

The officer flinched. “I’m- You are correct, Lady Archon. My apo-”

“However,” Furina raised a finger. “I’ll be generous enough to make an exception and tell you, along with all of the other guards eavesdropping around the corner.” As she said that, several guards poked their heads out from behind the door, still ashamed.

Furina cleared her throat. “You’re aware that before I was declared the Hydro Archon I was born an oceanid, yes?”

“Y- Yes, Lady Archon.” The officer replied.

“And are you aware that alongside myself, Lady Egeria had several oceanid attendants in tow?” Furina added on. “All of whom being siblings that I deeply cherished until most left Fontaine for purer waters after Egeria’s death.”

The guards eyes widened as did the guards behind him. This was entirely new information that no one in Fontaine has ever heard about. “No, Lady Archon! This is the first time any of us are hearing about this!”

Furina huffed, letting a smirk cross her face. “Hmph, well that explains a lot. After all, there could be no other reason why you all would try to arrest my sister if you knew.”

Dread filled each and everyone of the guards as they all began to realize the colossal mess they had just made. The guard in front of Furina seemed to choke on his words. “How- Why-”

“I can answer your questions later if you wish, but for now, please let her settle in for a moment.” Furina then scowled. “And for the love of all that is holy, mind your own damn business! It’s rude to barge into any private conversation, nonetheless one belonging to your god!”

The guards all simultaneously scrambled, hurrying to get out of her sight lest she change her mind and punish them all. It would be fitting considering the severity of what they did, but Furina would let it slide for now.

She turned her attention back to Neuvillette and Endora, who were both staring at her wide-eyed.

“That was… new.” He managed, sounding breathless and sweaty. He turned to Endora with a look of wonder. “Did you-”

“Nope, absolutely not!” Endora immediately raised her hands up as if she was trying to physically back away from anything regarding Furina’s powers. “I may have taught her quite a bit but that? She picked up that all on her own!”

Furina chuckled as she rubbed the back of her head sheepishly. “Well, it wasn’t completely on my own. Endora described a technique that Egeria was able to perform and I was simply able to replicate a more crude version of it. Nothing too special.”

Endora gave her a blank look. “Furina, you managed to emulate a technique that is not only centuries old, but could only be performed by Lady Egeria herself. Saying it wasn’t ‘too special’, may as very well be the understatement of the millennia.”

“Indeed.” Neuvillette said. He was still shaking his head in an attempt to clear it. “That power, the authority. I had never felt such a sensation.”

“But you weren’t that affected, were you?” Furina mused. “You and Endora barely stumbled despite being so closely associated with hydro.”

Neuvillette shook his head. “Not that I wasn’t affected, more so I was just able to resist it. Had either of us been the target, there’s a good chance it would be far more difficult.”

“Speak for yourself!” Endora yelped. “If I was hit with that, I would collapse on the spot! Hell, I likely would’ve if Furina kept it up!”

“Thankfully, I cannot.” Furina assured them. “Not only is the technique incredibly taxing, it also seems to have its limits against stronger opponents, though it is more effective against those associated with hydro.

Neuvillette hummed. “I see. So obviously the average mortal will succumb, but anyone with a strong will or other divine-level opponents will likely be far more challenging to use it on.”

Furina shrugged. “Pretty much! If anything it’s probably more gimmicky than what Egeria used, but it is a powerful technique nonetheless. Nevermind that, however, we can discuss that later.”

“Ah yes.” Neuvillette suddenly had a guilty look cross his face. “L- Lady Furina I do wish to apologise to you for-”

But just as quickly, Furina pressed a finger to his lips. “Ah! No! No more apologises for today. I am quite tired of them. And… Well, frankly I understand where you’re coming from. I know just how reckless I can be sometimes, and I'm trying to be better. I did not mean to worry you.”

Neuvillette blinked, before he smiled. “That is good to hear Lady Furina, I’m glad you understand that. Though I understand you are quite capable, do you think that in the future you could… bring a guard detail with you wherever you may be going? Just for my own conscience.”

Furina huffed mockingly, now smiling as well. “Oh, very well, you silly old dragon! Leave it to you to be so overprotective! What are you going to suggest next that I hire a champion duelist as my personal bodyguard?”

“Don’t tempt me.” Neuvillette sniped back, sending Furina into another bout of laughter. Neuvillette then turned to Endora. “As for you, Lady Endora. I apologise for making such accusations against you and your character. It’s clear that you're very dear to Lady Furina. I will make sure that your accommodations are prepared as soon as possible.”

Endora smiled in response, curtsying. “I am your debt Ludex. Rest assured, I have no intentions to leave Furina this time.”

“I should hope that to be the case. Otherwise…” Endora’s eyes widened as suddenly Neuviellette’s expression turned cold. Hydro permeated throughout the air for the third time in the office that day. “Not even Celestia will protect you from my wrath.”

“Neuvillette…” Furina warned, her voice also taking on a similarly sharp edge.

“I’m merely giving her advice, Lady Furina, nothing else to be worried about.” Neuvillette brushed off her concerns. As Furina groaned and started complaining about Neuvillette right in front of him, Endora couldn’t help but sweatdrop. Just what had she gotten herself into?

<><><><><>

It was but another seemingly normal day when Furina decided to randomly walk out in public. Had she been anyone else but the archon, this wouldn’t be anything noteworthy.

However, Fontaine knew just how rarely Furina appeared in the public eye, at least when it wasn’t on business of course. Most anyone ever saw of her outside of trials was when she was doing public announcements, or hosting balls in celebration of some event. Perhaps a lucky few could catch her watching a play she sponsored, or at a decent restaurant with a few of her associates (hell, there was almost an entire holiday created when Lady Furina showed up at Hotel Debord. But that was a story for another time).

So when citizens witnessed Furina merely casually strolling through the Court of Fontaine, they couldn’t help but gawk at her. Already hushed whispers were beginning to start. What business could Lady Furina have? What could she be out here for? Did they miss anything recently in the news?

Furina paid them no mind. Why would she? She had no doubt that they knew she was their archon, and a dutiful one at that. After about three centuries and about a half (give or take), her fears of having her secret discovered had long been submerged.

Why would she worry? She had the power, the title, their belief. What else could she need to prove herself as archon?

“Well, there is one thing…” She mused. Indeed, there was only one thing that Furina was truly missing, and it just so happened to be the same reason that she was out here in the first place.

Eventually she reached her destination; a bounty board near the main office of the Steam-bird. It was filled with the pictures of various criminals or dangerous sea-creatures that tourists and locals alike are warned to avoid/capture.

However, Furina paid no mind to the names at the very bottom. Visionless mortals who stole the occasional penny to eat were hardly her concern. Rather, it was the top three names that piqued her interest.

She grabbed the first of the three papers, on it being a picture of a crudely drawn crab. Makes sense considering that those unlucky to have stumbled upon such a creature were likely too busy fleeing to memorise what it looked like. Same goes for the four-legged sea horse and the living blob with arms.

Anyone else would see the five star danger rating and be wise to put the paper back on the board.

Furina however? Well, she was no god of wisdom, was she? No, she was Focalors, God of Justice. And it was about time these beasts learned who really owns the sea.

Because if there was one thing Furina was missing to really make herself an archon, it was the chance to really push the limits of her powers.

Furina read the name aloud. “The Emperor of Fire and Iron, hmm? Well, I’m sure I’ll have some fun with you.” She chuckled darkly as she tucked the paper into the shirt pocket of her dress.

After all, she’s been waiting for the chance to improve her mimics. Maybe all she needed was some… inspiration.

End of Act Three

Chapter Text

Act Four: To Be The Very Best

“Neuvillette, you can’t possibly think all of this is necessary.” Furina gave him a sideways glare as she took her seat on her throne. “I know that the next time I leave the Palais I would need a guard detail but what kind of guard detail requires this much forethought?”

Neuvillette meanwhile, casually sipped his water as he responded. “And need I remind you that the last time I let you leave the Palais unsupervised, you somehow managed to get yourself fighting for your life against an Oceanid? I believe my concerns are justified.”

“That was 50 years ago, Neuvillette!” Furina whined. “Are you really going to hold that against me for the rest of my reign?!”

“If that’s what it takes, Lady Furina.” He calmly stated. “If that’s what it takes.”

Furina's eye twitched. She fought back the urge to just snap her fingers to dump a blob of hydro on his head. Call her petty all you want. Let’s see how smug he’ll look then, dripping wet with hair plastered to his face. It’s what he deserves for leading her on like this.

Indeed, Furina had little clue to what Neuvillette actually had planned here in the Opera Epiclese. Just a few days ago she proposed the idea of hunting down the Emperor of Fire and Iron. The territorial crustacean had been getting bolder and bolder by the day, terrorizing local fishermen whenever it decided to leave its cave. It’s gotten to the point where a pair of brothers were seriously maimed by the creature, losing an arm and leg each.

Neuvillette agreed with her that this issue had to be resolved immediately. Either someone had to get the crab to stop harassing the locals, or put down the creature if it refused to do so. As much as either of them loathed to end any sealife, this crab was simply too dangerous to be left alone.

However, Neuvillette did not agree that she should be the one to do it. After all, the last time she left the Palais for extended periods of time was around fifty years ago when she was training with Endora, and while all ended well then... suffice to say Neuvillette would rather not have a repeat of it.

Furina and Neuvillette argued about it for quite some time until Endora came up with a compromise: let Furina go but force her to bring a guard detail of Neuvillette’s choosing. When the archon and sovereign both reluctantly agreed, Furina asked Neuvillette who he would choose for her. She figured that he would simply send some of the officers from the Palais, or perhaps some members of the Marechaussee Phantom.

Instead he told Endora to convene in his office to discuss the matter privately, and specifically told Furina to remain in her own office. When they finally came back, both Endora and Neuvillette looked rather pleased with themselves, which only drove Furina even more crazy.

After a whole week of pestering both Neuvillette and Endora to no avail, they finally decided to put their plan into motion. Just this morning they requested her to meet up with them at the Opera Epiclese. When she arrived there was an… rather odd group of individuals waiting there.

There were around 30 people, not enough to assume some event was taking place, but there were too many for there to be nothing happening at all. Just from a glance Furina could tell that the crowd seemed to be from diverse backgrounds as well. From armoured vision holders, to scientists, to animal tamers. The only thing in common they had was that they had nothing in common at all.

They, of course, parted ways for her. Conversations immediately halted, with everyone giving their archon either a salute out of respect or a bow of reverence. Furina did note however that none of them looked surprised to see her, meaning they expected her to arrive.

She didn’t think too much of it at the time. Either Endora or Neuvillette told them all that she would be here today. Though unlike her, they probably knew the reason that she would be here today, which was all the more infuriating.

“They’re ready, Neuvillette.” Endora cheerfully called. The disguised oceanid stepped out from the right side of Furina’s throne. “Just tell me when to send them all in!”

“Ah, thank you Endora.” Neuvillette replied with a smile. “Yes, please do as soon as possible.”

Furina’s anger dwindled into merely slight annoyance as she looked upon her sister and was reminded of just how well she’s acclimated to Fontaine. Furina had several concerns that Endora would struggle both to find her place and her purpose considering she was an oceanid residing in a human society. But surprisingly enough, she not only managed to secure a position as Furina’s secretary, but she’s made plenty of acquaintances as well.

Endora took a particular liking to Sedene, Neuvillette’s secretary. They were often found gossiping with each other about the various errands they carried out, or any recent news in the city. Furina was glad that Endora found a friend so quickly.

However, Furina was not as glad when Endora began picking up certain traits from Sedene as well. Now instead of just Neuvillette getting sassed by his own secretary, Furina has now also been a target for Endora to mercilessly tease for the past 50 years.

“Ah, finally! Are we getting to the part where you finally reveal what you’ve been up to for the past week?” Furina drawled.

Endora only smiled and shrugged. “I don’t know, Lady Furina. Perhaps it will be. I assure you though dear sister, it will be far more efficient than if you had to reveal one of your secrets.”

Neuvillette choked on his water, coughing into his sleeve as he fought back a smile. Furina turned her head to look at Endora with an incredulous expression, shocked at the sheer amount of shade being thrown at her. Eventually though, Furina managed to set her jaw in a tight smile.

“Touche, sister.” She gritted out, her expression of furious indignation but also begrudging respect. Just what kind of monster had Sedene created? “I will keep that in mind.”

Endora just continued smiling. “I hope you do, Lady Furina.” The Oceanid then made her leave.

Furina leaned back in her seat with a huff. She silenced Neuvillette with a glare, daring him to comment at what just transpired. It wasn’t often that Furina was bested in a battle of sharp tongues and veiled insults, but whenever she was, she didn’t take the loss very well.

After what felt like an eternity, several individuals stepped from behind the curtains. The previously mentioned group waiting outside the Opera Epiclese now presented themselves on the stage.

Endora quickly made her way to the front of the stage. She turned around to face the various individuals.

“Welcome everyone! I’m glad that so many of you could make it!” Endora exclaimed. “I know you’ve all travelled quite a distance to get here, perhaps spent quite a bit of mora as well, so I shan’t waste any more of your time. Chief Justice, if you will?”

Neuvillette stepped forward. “Thank you, Lady Endora. Now, ladies and gentlemen. You are all aware of the reason I have invited you here, yes?”

Nods and mumbles of agreements could be heard throughout the stage.

“Wonderful.” He stated. Neuvillette cleared his throat before speaking. “Then, without further ado, let the audition begin!”

You could hear a record scratch play inside of Furina’s head as Neuvillette continued giving out instructions. An… audition? That’s what they had been planning all this time!?

“Endora will hand each of you a number.” Neuvillette continued. “When your number is called, you will step forth to the front of the stage to demonstrate your abilities. If you require it we also have several mecha to serve as practical dummies, though do be careful not to damage them too badly.”

Furina was in disbelief. So much so she couldn’t even muster up the energy to properly berate Neuvillette or object to this utter insanity. They were doing an audition… for the position of being an ARCHON’S BODYGUARD!? They might as well have done an audition for someone to babysit her (or more realistically, someone she would have to babysit).

When Neuvillette finished speaking and Endora was busy handing out numbers, Furina confronted him.

“Hmm? Is something the matter, Lady Furina?” He was still pretending to be clueless. This only drove Furina’s anger up higher.

“You know damn well what’s the problem, Neuvillette.” Furina quietly growled. “You’re doing an audition for the position of being my bodyguard! In other words, the body guard for an ARCHON! What’s worse than that is that you didn’t think to tell me either!”

“You wouldn’t have agreed if you had known.” Neuvillette countered.

“Of course I wouldn’t have! Why would I?” Furina snapped back. “How did you even organize all of this? What kind of advertisement did you send? ‘Looking for the most capable fighters in Fontaine. The winner gets the glory of protecting our poor, helpless archon for a five figure salary’. Just how incompetent and defenseless did you have to make me look to attract such a crowd!”

Neuvillette flinched. “That wasn’t- We did no such thing, Furina! You know me and Endora well enough now that we wouldn’t just slander your name.”

“Even so, you do realize that half the people here are going to believe that anyways, right!? That’s exactly what the title of being bodyguard for an archon implies!” Furina groaned. “Not only are most of the people here seeking nothing but the prospective fame and glory I’ll bring them, but it’s likely that rumours will be started about how I can’t even defend myself!”

At this Neuvillette faltered. He himself knew just how strong Fontaine’s rumour mill was. “I… Admittedly I didn’t think that far ahead, Lady Furina. For that I apologise.”

“Oh, do you now?” Furina grumbled.

“However,” Neuvillette continued, his expression becoming stern. “My condition still stands. If you are to leave the Palais to hunt down this… ‘Emperor of Fire and Iron’, then you will need someone capable to accompany you.”

“But that ruins the entire point of me being there in the first place. I want to prove myself, not just- No, we already had this conversation. We are not doing this again.” Furina rubbed the bridge of her nose before she finally relented. “Fine, fine, we’ll do it your way. If this is what it takes to make you happy then I suppose I’ll play along.”

Furina returned her focus to the stage in front of her, annoyed gaze flicking from various seats in the empty audience chairs. Furina didn’t notice how Neuvillette’s expression looked guilty for a brief moment, only for him to shake his head and to become blank once more.

Eventually Endora finished handing out the various numbers.

“Will number one please step forward?” Endora called. At her call, a rather muscled individual stepped forward.

Already Furina could tell he was physically adept. His short-sleeved tunic did little to hide bulging shoulders rippling with muscle. Every thundering stomp he took across the stage echoed loudly throughout the Opera Epiclese (though Furina had a feeling he was doing that on purpose). Everything about him was attributed to a ‘strong man' archetype, the only things slightly out of place being his blond handlebar mustache and a golden monocle over his right eye.

Standing proud and tall, the broad chested barrel of a man smirked at Neuvillette as if he already won.

“Please state your name, sir.” Endora requested.

The muscled gentleman spoke, his voice loud and boisterous. “”My name is Iron Avidsen! Son of Platinum Avidsen! It is an honour to be here, standing before all of Fontaine!”

He then proceeded to deeply bow at a straight 90 degree angle. Everyone was taken slightly aback by his enthusiasm and vigor, some contestants wincing or even scowling at him.

Endora coughed. “Right then, and why do you think you’re fit for travelling with our archon to hunt down the Emperor of Fire and Iron?”

He scoffed, his arrogant smile never once leaving his face. “Isn’t it obvious? Who else could be fit for such a role?”

Endora hummed. “Elaborate.”

“Well, it is to my understanding that our archon is looking for someone to take the frontline, someone to protect her from that vicious beast of a crab while she provides support to them.” He flexed his muscles as he continued to boast. “Seeing as my strength alone could rival the gods, it seems only fitting that I should get to fight alongside one.”

Furina scowled. This is exactly what she was worried about! Pretentious assholes who think that she’s some maiden to be protected rather than an ally to fight with. Of course, she couldn’t pin all the blame on them. After all, had SOMEONE been more CLEAR with their advertising, then this wouldn’t have been a problem in the first place.

It seems Endora also caught onto this, as her eyebrows narrowed. “I see. You are aware however that you are not being hired purely as protection though, yes? She is very capable of fending for herself. You need only accompany her in the case that something goes wrong.”

Iron raised an eyebrow. “Is that not the same thing? For anything to go wrong on this expedition would imply that our archon is incapable of completing this mission by herself. That is why my presence is required, no?”

Furina’s nostrils flared as she gripped the arms of her chair in silent fury. Neuvillette’s eyes widened as the air around Furina’s throne was suddenly charged with hydro. He would’ve tried to placate her but how could he? He was the one who orchestrated all of this after all.

Endora’s anger was also growing, feeling incredibly offended on behalf of her sister. Already she was restraining herself from strangling this egoistic fool. “That is one way of looking at it I suppose.” Endora gritted out. “Why don’t we move on to the demonstrations? Would you like a guard mecha or-”

“No, there will be no need.” He rubbed his chin. “I see that you aren’t convinced of my strength. And beating up some random training dummies clearly won’t prove it to you.”

Endora scoffed. “So what would you suggest? Would you like to spar with one of the other participants here?”

He glanced behind him as though he were considering it, before dismissing the thought with a wave. “No. Though I don’t doubt they’re strong within their own rights, none of them will be able to compare to me. It would hardly be a challenge!”

And in record time, he’s managed to not only piss off the judges but also the other participants. What a feat!

“No, no. What I need to truly demonstrate my skills…” A more sinister smile then grew across his face. “Is a challenge from our archon herself!”

A large gasp echoed around the Epiclese at the downright debaucherous statement that Iron proclaimed. The level of hubris being displayed here was so thick that one could swim through it. Though there have been many who’ve theorized about the archon’s capabilities in combat, never had one so boldly challenged Furina herself.

Neuvillette was immediately about to shut down this request when he noticed the rather… devious grin on Furina’s face.

“Is that so, Mr. Avidsen?” Furina purred. She stood up from her throne and before Neuvillette could object, she leaped from her throne to crash onto the stage of the Opera Epiclese.

The crowd was stunned into silence as the dust settled and they gazed onto the kneeling form of their archon. Endora repressed a squeal while Neuvillette was suffering from severe whiplash. Though it’s been more than 150 years since Furina last pulled this stunt, the memory still remains fresh in his mind.

Slowly, Furina rose from her ground. Her closed eyes began to open, revealing them to be glowing blue. Her smile was sardonic, mocking him.

“Please, by all means. Give us a proper demonstration then will you?” Furina goaded. She summoned her blade, twirling it around before pointing it at him in a classic fencing stance.

Up close, the size difference between the two was immense. Avidsen was at least two heads taller than her, with legs the size of her torso. However, it was just as clear that between the two, Furina was far more intimidating.

Avidsen’s expression didn’t change, but Furina did note a bead of sweat dripping down the side of his forehead and the slight clenching of his teeth. “I-”

“There will be no need for that, Lady Archon.” A new voice suddenly interrupted him. Furina’s and Avidsen’s heads turned. The crowd parted to reveal a short bedraggled man with a vindictive glare in his eyes. Unlike Avidsen, he seemed to be the farthest thing from being a fighter, and more so someone who was in dire need of spare change.

His dark unkempt hair was green as seaweed, the cloak he wore around his shoulders just as unclean. The glasses he wore were fractured, the frame bent at an awkward angle. His pants stretched past his shoes and his shirt was two sizes too small revealing part of his flabby stomach. The only thing that looked slightly maintained was his belt, which happened to have several vials attached to it. As he sauntered forward, the glass clattered and clanged against one another, leaking mysterious fluids all over the polished floor.

Right away Avidsen’s bravado returned. “And just who do we have here?” He sneered. “Some street rat who lost their way?”

“A rat whose going to kick your fucking ass back to the mountains.” The stranger snarled. “I may be from Poisson but even I know to respect our own fucking archon, shit-rag.”

Avidsen blinked at the man’s crass language. Even Furina gave some pause. It’s been a while since she’s heard anyone speak so brazenly in front of her. Then again, it’s also been quite a while since she’s last made a visit to Poisson.

He didn’t take long to recover though. He scowled. “What foul words you spit from that dirty tongue of yours, though I suppose it matches your appearance. I have no need to listen to any advice from such a filthy mongrel, so how about you-”

“Oh, you’re going to listen, and you’re going to listen damn well.” The stranger pressed forward, getting up to Avidsen’s chest. The height difference between him and Furina was already dramatic, but this stranger didn’t even reach past the man’s crotch. “You wanna waltz up in here, assume that we’re auditioning for some kind of job? Or worse, a burden to carry on your shoulders? Shut your bitch ass up. This here is a privalige, an honour you’re too fucking stupid to recognize.”

Avidsen’s nostrils flared. “Why you-”

“I’m not fucking done, asshat.” The stranger snapped. “And then you have the audacity, the fucking gall, to stride on in here in the Opera Epiclese like you own the damn place and challenge our archon as if you’re good for anything else then kissing her damn shoes.”

“Pardon me-” Avidsen sputtered.

“I’m still not done, how many times do I have to fucking repeat myself, shitface? You wanna fight our archon? Fuck that. I’d pummel the shit out of you if you even tried.”

Though it was clear that Avidsen wasn’t quick on the draw when it came to witty insults, combat was a language he understood all too well. A dark chuckle rose from his lungs as he turned a hungry gaze towards the stranger.

“Oh? Are you challenging me then?” He asked, grinning from ear to ear. “Are you proposing that you are more than the ant you are?”

In response the stranger developed a more manic smile, his bloodshot eyes popping out in an almost deranged manner. “No, I’m proposing that I’m more than you’ll ever be. And I’m willing to kick your ass all the way to Inazuma to prove it.”

Avidsen’s grin somehow stretched wider. “Then I guess we’ll-”

“That’s enough.” Furina’s voice cut in. “Both of you will be silent.” The moment the commands left her lips, both Avidsen and the stranger stiffened. Fear gripped their hearts, forcing them to utter not even a single word.

The crowd around her also felt the slight shift in pressure, the air containing expanded hydro particles once more. Slight whispers of awe could be heard as the crowd recognized Furina’s famed ‘Hydro Authority’ in action. It was a technique that was only heard about in rumors; about how Furina could force anyone to kneel before her without even lifting a finger. Just a mere glance, a word spoken, and she’s already won the fight.

What they didn’t know however, was that the original version could make even the strongest of elemental beings bend to her will, far stronger than what she displays nowadays. What they were witnessing now was Furina having actually perfected the technique. For the past few decades she’s been working on this power in particular, using lesser and lesser amounts to merely silence or freeze people rather than completely overwhelm them with pressure. Not only could be used nonlethally to detain or discipline, it was far less draining on herself as well.

However, she still uses ‘Hydro Authority’ sparingly, as the idea of even mildly influencing her own children was something she terribly loathed. To use such a technique wantonly, it would be beyond unjust.

She pressed a finger to her chin in thought. Several moments passed before she spoke once more. Her voice had returned to normal. “Mr. Avidsen, you said you wished to challenge me for a proper demonstration of your strength?”

The man in question let out a breath he probably didn’t know he was holding. “Y- Yes. I believe nothing else would be appropriate.”

The stranger fumed once again and opened his mouth but quickly shut it when Furina glared at him. “If you truly do believe yourself to be strong, then surely there is no harm in fighting one of your colleagues here today, yes? If it is true that only a god is a worthy challenge for you, then a fight with another mortal should take but a fraction of your efforts.”

“Uh- Yes!” Avidsen brushed back his air and put on a confident smile. “This duel will take not a moment of time, I assure you! Not even a modicum of effort will be wasted!”

The stranger’s eyes gleamed, canines showing as he smiled right back at him. “No effort, huh? We’ll see.”

Avidsen sneered. “Yes, everyone will see just how far beneath me you truly are! They’ll see how you’re nothing more than just hot air and-”

“Enough bickering.” Furina snapped. “Either settle this like gentlemen or leave the premises immediately. We’re already wasting enough time as it is."

The two started backing away from each other, the other participants giving them room as well. While Neuvillette and Endora watched relatively impassively, Furina could see the conflicting emotions on the various other participants’ faces.

While it was clear that they wanted to see Avidsen be brought down a peg, there was obvious skepticism directed towards the stranger. Just from looking at his lanky frame and his unflattering gait, it seemed that he wasn’t at all built for combat. Just another case of where his bark would be worse than his bite.

But Furina wasn’t so quick to rule him out. There wouldn’t be a reason he would be here if he couldn’t hold himself in a fight. Not to mention Furina was rather curious to see just what those vials on his waist were for.

Avidsen rolled his shoulders, stretching his arms as he flexed his muscles. “I should warn you, my family is rather infamous for being undefeated in personal combat, even without visions. I don’t believe that you’ll be able to last for long, if at all.”

However, unlike before, the stranger didn’t respond to his boasts. Rather, he had a vial clasped in between his hands.

As Furina looked closer, she noticed the change in his expression. His eyes which held so much contempt and hatred before, now had a gleam in them. His mouth which spat so much putrid vitriol earlier that it could cause someone more lighthearted to faint, was now rapidly whispering something.

“Just one sip. One sip is all I need to take him down.” He rambled quietly to himself. “Don’t go overboard. You can’t. Not here. She’ll see you. They’ll all see you.”

Both Furina and Endora were able to hear his rambling and were only more confused as a result. One sip? Don’t go overboard? What did he mean? What did those vials do-

Oh no. Furina’s eyes widened in realization, Endora’s following not soon after. Upon closer inspection, it was clear that behind the vials there was something else. Though it wasn’t noticeable before, from the way it was brightly glowing now, the stranger’s Dendro vision was as clear as day.

Avidsen on the other hand seemed to be so lost in his own glory that he still didn’t realize what was happening. “Surrender is a valid option. You seem rather hesitant after all. Anyone would be when faced with such greatness-”

*Pop*

All of a sudden a powerful aroma spread across the Opera Epiclese. The smell was strong, but not unpleasant. In fact, it was rather delightful. Amazing even! No, not even that! It was extraordinary!

Every time Furina or anyone else in the room took in that wondrous smell it seemed to only get better and better. Noses kept inhaling that indescribably astonishing stench until they could inhale no more, in which followed a very satisfied exhale. The smell itself didn’t seem to be attributed to anything. Not a plant or an animal. Rather, it seemed to be attributing itself to… a feeling. Content, calm, relaxed. It was almost addicting.

Endora had a glazed over look in her eyes, a dreamy smile spreading across her face as she giggled. Every other participant had a similar expression on their faces, they were too entranced by this smell. Even Neuvillette, standing all the way back on the balcony, had a small smile adorning his face as he took in this scent.

All of Avidsen’s anger evaporated as he too was lost in the aroma. “I… I must admit. You are quite the talented perfumer in spite of your looks. May I have a chance to purchase your products after this?”

The stranger rolled his eyes. “As if. Besides, this ain’t a perfume. It’s a potion.”

That seemed to snap Avidsen out of his trance. “It’s a what now?”

Before anyone could even blink, the stranger knocked back the vial and downed all the liquid in one swift gulp. While others bemoaned the loss of the smell, Furina was intently focussed on the stranger. At the moment he was gagging, retching. Clearly whatever was in the vial smelled far better than it tasted.

Then he started… shifting. His muscles expanded, bones cracking as they stretched to adjust for the sudden increase in mass. His veins popped out his skin, coloured a toxic green. His pupils shrunk, his smile growing larger even as he was forced to his knees.

The shirt which was already too small for his torso became shredded as his chest bulged out. His unimpressive physique was morphed, mutated until it looked like he was about to explode.

He snarled, sounding more animal than human. His hair, already plantlike in colour and texture, grew across his shoulders and attached itself to them like moss.

Jaws hit the floor as the stranger now strode towards a shaking Avidsen. The once proud strongman now cowered under the behemoth that the stranger became. No one could blame him of course. After all, when your opponent drinks a potion that makes them grow two heads taller than you with muscles to match, what else are you supposed to feel but fear?

“Uh… Lady Furina. S- Surely this isn’t allowed, right?” Avidsen whimpered. “Whatever substance he just consumed can’t be legal!”

While everyone else was stunlocked by the sudden turnaround, Furina actually managed to maintain her composure quite well. In fact, she was actually quite interested in this new power this stranger possessed.

Instead of addressing Avidsen’s fears, she chuckled. “Well to figure something like that out we would have to do a proper background check, which would be rather time consuming and mean that your fight would have to be delayed.”

“Th- That sounds splendid!” Avidsen yelped. “Why don’t we do that then?”

Furina pouted. “Oh, but Avidsen. I thought you said your strength was worthy of the gods. Surely you wouldn’t be lying to me would you?”

“Uh…” Avidsen spoke no more, his attention now entirely focused on the stranger which was now slowly approaching him. It was almost as if he was no longer human, now just a predator stalking his prey.

“You said and I quote, ‘only a challenge from the gods would satisfy you’.” Furina reminded him. “But how could you possibly withstand a battle with the divine when you cannot even handle a man turned beast?”

For that really that was all the stranger composed of at the moment. With glinting canines long as daggers and twice as sharp, a hunger in his gaze that was unmatched by any predator, what else could he be?

The stranger stepped forward, practically stalking Avidsen now.

“Now, now. Let’s not be hasty here.” Avidsen had his palms outstretched in a placating manner, though it was evident that his efforts were futile. “We can still talk about this, right? Just let me- Oh my heavens, what’s over there?” Avidsen dramatically gasped while he pointed over the stranger’s shoulders.

Furina rolled her eyes from the sheer desperation being exhibited here. Against all odds however, the stranger actually turned his head around to look. It seemed that while the potion managed to increase his strength tenfold, it retarded his mental faculties at the same time.

Avidsen seized the opportunity, winding his fist back and swiftly punched the stranger across the back of his head.

“Hah! Fell for the oldest trick in the book!” Avidsen grinned. “Now then, care to surrender?”

The stranger simply turned around, an unamused look in his eye. Avidsen’s smile dropped. Good news, he managed to get the first hit in. Bad news? He got the first in.

Without a moment of hesitation the stranger picked Avidsen up by the ankle and began thrashing him around the stage, slamming him back and forth like some kind of ragdoll. Surprised shouts were heard all across the Opera Epiclese, as several other participants had to quickly move out of the way.

Bones crunched as the floor was dented. Perhaps someone should’ve stepped in and urged the stranger to stop, but no one did. Not Furina, not Endora, not even Neuvillette. All of them passively stood by as they watched Avidsen get thrashed over and over again.

Eventually the stranger got bored of slamming him around and decided to simply chuck him backstage. Avidsen disappeared beneath the curtains for only a split second before a thunderous ruckus could be heard. If one listened closely, they could hear soft groans of pain and muttered out curses.

The stranger now turned his attention to Furina, growling. Furina’s eyes widened before they hardened. Though she didn’t anticipate it, it wasn’t much of a surprise that the stranger wouldn’t be able to distinguish foe from friend when he drank his potion. No feral creature would.

She regarded the approaching stranger with a steely gaze, ready to do what was necessary. That was until Neuvillette jumped from the balcony himself and landed in between Furina and the stranger.

The stranger jumped back, now faced with a stone faced Neuvillette. The Chief Ludex adjusted his tie, eyes glowing as he spoke.

“You will calm yourself.” He stated. “Or you will be removed by force.”

The stranger roared in defiance at his words, but upon holding Neuvillette’s harsh stare for more than two seconds, he relented. Whimpering, he backed away like some kind of kicked dog. As he stepped backwards, he began to shrink, slowly returning to his normal form.

“I… I’m sorry, Lady Archon.” He gasped out. “I uh- didn’t mean any harm. I’m still uh- working on controlling myself and all that, y’know?”

Furina hummed, immediately understanding the situation he was in. Clearly whatever potions he’s managed to conjure up with that dendro vision of his were able to temporarily grant him herculean strength at the cost of his sanity. Furina could hardly blame him for mistaking her as another opponent.

“We understand that.” Neuvillette cut in. “However, due to your rather reckless display and your clear inability to control yourself in your… new form, I’m afraid that we will have to immediately disqualify you from the running.”

The stranger’s eyes widened, before looking down in both forlorn and acceptance.

“What? Now just hold on a minute Neuvillette.” Furina interrupted. “Who said that you got to choose who to disqualify? Correct me if I’m wrong, but I believe it is I who they are travelling with, is it not?”

Neuvillette blinked. “Well- Lady Furina, I do believe that the choice of who would go with you would be up to me, yes? Besides, you’ve clearly seen for yourself that in a battle he wouldn’t be able to tell who he’s fighting, nonetheless who his allies are.”

The stranger cringed, causing Furina to feel an even greater need to defend him. “You’ve also seen firsthand where his loyalties lie, and how far he’s willing to go to prove himself. Though he may be… crass, you can’t deny that he’s devoted to his goal.”

Furina suddenly turned to the crowd. “And though I don’t believe I need to ask this, does anyone here believe that they would be able to face him in combat?”

Everyone simultaneously shook their heads. A wise decision given what happened to Avidsen.

Furina looked at Neuvillette in a pointed glare. Eventually, the Chief Justice sighed. “Very well. I can’t deny that he is capable. Just… be mindful that he remains an ally and not a liability. We will also need to inquire about where he got those bottles from as well. We can’t have an individual with a criminal record be associated with you after all.”

“Perfect! I believe that settles it then.” Furina extended her hand in an open handshake. “Would you be willing to join me in hunting down the Emperor of Fire and Iron, mister…?”

Looking at her palm with initial surprise, he quickly took her hand and shook it gladly. “Name’s Etienne. Pleasure to serve you, Lady Archon.”

Chapter Text

Etienne was actually holding himself up pretty well for someone travelling along with his god. Most Fontainians would be in constant awe, reveling in the fact that they were in her presence and as a result ended up being really… weird.

So Furina was pleasantly surprised when Etienne managed to maintain his composure. He was respectful, kind, and able to recognize her boundaries. She could tell that while he did hold a lot of admiration for her, it was a healthy amount and nowhere near obsessive. He acted so much like a gentleman that Furina was almost convinced that she was travelling with a completely different person, and that she had gotten the wrong guy.

That was quickly proven wrong however once they found and entered the cave where the Emperor of Fire and Iron was hiding. Etienne immediately scowled at her when she brought up Avidsen. Either those two had some history together, or Etienne’s hatred runs much deeper.

Anyways, back to the present. Right now, Furina was just thinking of ways to pass the time before they reached the crab.

“How about you tell me a little about yourself, Etienne?” Furina inquired as they walked through the cave system. “I’m sure you have quite the interesting story to tell.”

“Eh, nothing you probably haven’t heard already.” He waved her off. “Just a random citizen in Poisson trying to make a living, got my dendro vision while I was learning alchemy, figured out I could create some potions with it.”

Furina raised an eyebrow. “Said potions allow you to grow to the size of a mitachurl, with twice the muscularity. That is hardly something to scoff at.”

“I’m glad you think my work is something to be proud of.” Etienne muttered, a more bitter expression suddenly appearing on his face. “Lady Focalors knows how my family feels about it.”

It took about a minute for him to realize what he said. His eyes widened to the size of saucers as he looked on at Furina’s bemused expression. “While I am flattered that you’d swear on my name right in front of me, I assure you that I very much do not know how your family feels about your work. As much as I adore all the children of Fontaine, I am not knowledgeable in each of their individual lives. What mother doesn’t respect their children’s privacy, after all.”

“Right.” His teeth clicked as he rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassed. “Well, long story short, my family operated a failing perfume business where the products are just as dysfunctional as the household. For most of my childhood they thought I was a talentless hobo who wouldn’t amount to much and ignored me whenever they could.”

Furina scowled upon hearing this. “You mean to tell me that your parents are guilty of child neglect?”

Etienne shrugged. “I wouldn’t say it was that severe. They never like, hit me or whatever. They just never cared for me beyond making sure I’m fed. But that’s not what I’m getting at.”

Furina disagreed. She would very much like to know just how far Etienne’s parents went. However, it would be rather hypocritical of her to pry for secrets that she didn’t have the right to know about anyways. The fact that he was telling any of this to her at all was already more than enough.

She grunted, gesturing for him to continue as they began ascending a steep hill.

He continued. “Since they were perfumers they naturally had me studying alchemy. I didn't mind it too much since I was also interested in it myself. It wasn’t until I turned 18 when I hit a breakthrough in my research and received my dendro vision soon after.”

Furina hummed. “I can imagine you were quite ecstatic to receive it?”

He grunted. “Of course. It’s every kid’s dream to get a vision and become adventurers or whatever. With how mine allowed me to create these dendro potions, I figured that I had a chance of doing something like that too.”

He brought up both of his hands and cradled them together, his vision glowing as he did so. Shortly after, a viscous looking bottle appeared from his hands. With a grunt he tossed it at a nearby crevice. Almost immediately life sprung up from the cracks, seagrass and moss completely covering the rock.

Furina clapped politely. “Impressive. Dendro vision holders do have a tendency for being able to propagate life.”

“Thank you, Lady Archon.”

“However, I can’t help but notice that you decided not to showcase your vision’s abilities and instead bring potions that you brewed up using the assistance of your dendro vision. Why is that?”

Etienne scowled. “While I’m fine with using my vision to help with my brewing and alchemy, anything else… doesn’t sit right with me.”

Furina tilted her head, curious. “If you don’t mind me asking, just what is it that they did?”

Etienne thought for a moment, before shrugging. “Eh, might as well tell you. When my parents learned I had a vision, all they could think about was how I could use my abilities to help them rake in cash. It was, ‘for the family’ they said. It started small, just asking me to grow the occasional herb or rare flower for ingredients. But then, of course, that wasn’t enough, and coerced me into doing more.”

“Tch, of course.” Furina scoffed. “Some people can never be satisfied with what they have, can they? If I had a handful of mora for every criminal that could’ve gotten away with their crimes had they not gotten too greedy, I’d be richer than Morax himself.”

“Mmh, tell me about it.” Etienne sympathized. “Anyways, long story short. They used my vision to gain a whole lot of cash, they spent most of it irresponsibly instead of reviving the business, and then what do you know? Boom, they’re back in crippling debt.”

“Hmm, now that you mention it, I do remember one particularly bad debt case with a troublesome couple.” Furina recalled. “No one mentioned anything about them having a child though.”

“That’s because I was sent to live with my uncle in Poisson the moment they got taken in.” Etienne explained. “He also worked in the perfume business but unlike my parents he actually had self-control. It’s what allowed him to actually enjoy his work. Last time I saw him he said he was going to… recreate every scent? Something like that, I’m not sure.”

Furina hummed, rubbing her chin in thought. “Recreating every scent… it certainly is quite ambitious. Has your uncle made any progress?”

“Kinda. He’d be making more progress if he had the money for it.” Etienne admitted. “Even though my uncle’s a genius, he’s probably the most stubborn person I know. Refuses to shell out for anything, even if it’s for his own good. Then again… the fact that we live in Poisson probably doesn’t help with that.”

Etienne suddenly perked up as another thought struck him. “If you don’t mind me asking Lady Archon, just what was Poisson like in the past? Did it used to be… well, better? Or did something happen to make it worse?”

Furina hissed as a bitter taste spread throughout her mouth. “Ah, right. About that…” Furina wasn’t a stranger to the obvious wealth disparity within Fontaine’s class structure. It was a constant ever since she took the throne hundreds of years ago. She’s tried many times in the past to propose new tax reforms or bills specifically for the unfortunate. But the sad reality is such bills and reforms would put her out of favour with Fontaine’s nobility. And as much as it pains her to say it, she needs their support. Offending even one noble family could lead to a massive loss of funds for a public project or the money needed to run the Palais Memornia itself.

It was just too risky to propose such radical changes. It’s this reason why the most she’s been able to do over the course of centuries is small subtle changes that do inherently favour the less fortunate while not dramatically affecting upper classes. This way it looked more as though she was supporting everyone, rather than favoring any one side.

She relayed this information to Etienne, who scoffed at her words. “Typical. Even the authority of a god can’t get past rich stubborn assholes.”

Furina cringed. “Yes… I would find them rather deplorable myself, if I also didn’t contribute to that stereotype as well.”

Etienne blinked, surprised. “Y- You? The same type of trash as those bureaucrats? How?”

“W- Well I’ll admit that I am far better now.” Furina explained. “Three and a half centuries of leading an entire nation tends to mellow you out after all. But when I first started ruling Fontaine… well, let’s just say that my spending habits were probably on the same level as your parents, if not worse.”

If anything Furina was probably understating it. Even just skimming through her memory produced visions of extravagant balls held every other day, commissioned dresses that cost millions of mora, and that’s not even mentioning her taste for only the most exquisite of dishes. Furina forced back the memories with a grimace. While she reasoned to herself in the past that she was only doing this to maintain an act, that doesn’t mean she doesn’t regret what she did.

Etienne didn’t respond, probably because he wasn’t sure how to. While this information might not have been a revelation say 300 or so years ago, to say something like this now would be equivalent to slander. For anyone to even suggest that Furina wasn’t the mature (though occasionally dramatic and/or mischievous) leader she was now would be blasphemous and they would receive immediate scorn.

Well, anyone except for Furina herself of course. If she herself said that she used to be irresponsible in her youth, who could possibly deny it?

“Why… Why were you like that to begin with?” Etienne asked.

Furina sighed, thinking of how to word this properly. “You’ve heard the story of Lousaine’s trial, yes?”

Etienne nodded. Of course he has. What native Fontainian hasn’t? The first time where Furina displayed the full wrath of an archon in court was a story that grew to be a full blown legend. It had the same levels of renown as some myths such as the Narzissenkreuz Ordo. That’s how significant it was.

“Well then there’s your answer.” Furina declared. “When I first started out as an archon, people had expectations for how I would act. To appear as meek or spineless when introducing myself would undermine my rule before it even began. Not only that, but I had to appeal to the nobles of Fontaine as well. It was because of such and the fact that I was still getting used to living with mortals that the first two centuries of my rule were… rather rambunctious to put it lightly.”

“I… I- yeah, I suppose that’d make sense. Gotta win the people’s trust after all.” Etienne mumbled. “How about now though? Are you still putting up an act or what?”

Furina pursed her lips. “That… is a harder question to answer, I’m afraid. While nowadays I’m not blatantly putting on a false smile just for show, I still have to ‘act’ in a certain sense. Whenever I make any important public appearances, there should always be a certain way I should be seen.”

“Care to elaborate?” Etienne asked.

“Certainly!” Furina summoned her sword, pointed it upwards as she confidently grinned. “As the Hydro Archon I represent both the heart and mind of the people. To judge the guilty and protect the innocent, that is my eternal duty for as long as I serve as Fontaine’s archon. As such, I am to appear kind and charitable, but also strict to those who deserve it. I am to be the epitome of rationality in trials, but also lighthearted enough to enjoy a good show every once in a while. This mix of authoritative and caring presents an image that not only bolster’s the people’s confidence in me, but also the confidence I hold in myself!”

Etienne nodded. “Okay… so, you’re pushing an image of yourself onto the people like a puppetmaster kind of style. Ruling from the Palais and all that?”

“Exactly- Wait, what?” Furina did a double take, sputtering. “A- A puppet master? Wh- No! How on earth did you reach that conclusion?”

Etienne, surprised by her indigent tone, instantly raised his arms up in defence as he tried to backtrack. “I- I just thought that’s what you've been doing, right? Showing up in public less and, y’know, making sure the people don’t see you as often. That way people are more intimidated by your power and all, and worship you even more?”

Furina’s face twisted in horror. From what Etienne was describing it sounded as though she was purposefully distancing herself from the people to inspire fear in them! Like she was some dictator who was manipulating her people through propaganda and conspiracy! Yet Etienne just suggested all of this as if he was just stating the obvious.

“Wh- What!?” Furina shrieked. “Is- Is that truly how you feel about me? Is that what everyone thinks of me!?”

“Okay, well not everyone.” Etienne clarified. “The people still love you after all, including Poisson by the way. The laws you introduce and the several fundraisers you help create do go a long way, and that’s not even mentioning all the research you’ve been doing about the prophecy.”

“But…” Furina motioned him to continue.

“...But, most people can agree that for the past 50 years or so you’ve been rather closed off.” Etienne admitted. “I mean… before he passed away, I remembered my grandad always talking about how you walked out in public every other week to support local businesses. Now? Aside from trials, we never really see you anymore.”

Furina had nothing to say. Eventually she muttered, “Is… this why you showed up to the audition? To… see me? Is that why everyone was there?”

Etienne opened his mouth to object to her accusation, but closed it shut when he realized there would be no point in lying to the god of justice. “Yes,” he admitted with a resigned tone. “While I can’t speak for everyone, getting the chance to both meet and fight alongside you was all the motivation I needed to sign up. Though the money definitely doesn’t hurt.”

Any other time Furina might’ve chuckled at that added comment. Not now though, not when she was going through an epiphany of her own. She pressed her lips together as she tried thinking of the last time she’s left the Palais Memoria on a non-business related venture.

“Etienne.” She said carefully. “Do you happen to recall the last time I was seen in public? Aside from any time I was out on business.”

Etienne opened his mouth, before closing it and pausing to think. “Uh… I mean, there was that one time you went to Hotel Debourd with Neuvillette and Lady Endora? There was a somewhat big commotion made about it in The Steambird so it was quite memorable.”

Furina choked, eyes widening as she felt as if a fist was burying itself into her stomach. The last time she ate at Hotel Debourd with Endora was damn near around 20 years ago! A full two decades since she’s had a casual dinner at a public restaurant!

The first train of thought she had was, “Damn, I’m old. Way too old for this shit.”  But the second and arguably more important train of thought she had was, “Is he… right, about the way I’m ruling Fontaine? Have I truly been hiding from my people? Are my own children… Scared of me?”

Her mind then drifted to various individuals. Francis, Vautrin, Rhoedia, and most recently the captain who served all of those years ago. Most of them arguably deserved her wrath (except for the captain of course but Furina made sure she fully recovered), so Furina didn’t feel guilty about that. However, it didn’t change the fact that Furina was becoming more… volatile. More prone to anger. More casual demonstrations of power. The way she acted in the Opera Epiclese not a few days prior was sufficient proof of that. Yes, Avidsen needed to be knocked down a peg or twenty, but was Furina’s reaction really necessary? She already knew that her strength exceeded the strongmen’s ten times over, why did she feel the need to prove it?

It was here Furina realized that combining her increasing tendencies to lash out with her newfound powers, along with the fact she’s been residing in the Palais more often recently, that she was indeed fitting the exact narrative Etienne said she was. She’s tried justifying these actions in the past of course. Furina just figured that she would be doing more good for Fontaine signing off on bills rather than attending plays or eating at small restaurants. And she spent so long perfecting Hydro Authority to where it doesn’t harm people anymore, merely grabs their attention.

But… perhaps the fact she was using her powers at all was enough to intimidate her citizens? Wait, no, that’s not it. It was the fact that she was rarely seen in public anymore, combined with the fact that anytime she was she was demonstrating her power over others. That’s what was distancing her from her people.

As this revelation was crashing over Furina like powerful waves, Etienne was quickly growing concerned. He only intended to ever help but it seems that whatever he said might’ve pushed Furina too far, if the way she was staring off into the distance was any indication.

“Uh, Lady Furina?” Etienne poked his index fingers together, as if he was a scolded child. “I- I didn’t mean anything I said in a bad way. Fontaine is thriving under your rule, y’know? If you feel like you're doing just fine the way you are, then that’s just fine by me.”

“N- No, I…” Furina swallowed as she tried to regain her composure. “I- I must thank you, Etienne. You’ve provided me with some… much needed perspective. I will need to thoroughly think about how I’ve been going about my rule for the past few decades.”

Etienne blinked. “Oh, uh. You’re… welcome? I mean I don’t think I did anything big, I just pointed out that you were getting out less-”

Furina cut him off by placing a hand on his shoulder, stopping both of them from walking. “Etienne, please. I know what it’s like to undersell your own accomplishments. You’ve just provided advice for someone who's over three and half centuries old. I’ve met many in my lifetime who have been given everything at birth, yet have only given me counsel half as valuable as yours. You’ve done me a great service, Etienne.”

Etienne was rendered speechless, only managing to smile. “I- Thank you, Lady Furina. You truly are quite kind, kinder than any source proposes you to be.”

“And I hope I can change that fact in the years to come.” Furina responded proudly. “Now come! Once we defeat this crab, I have many a plan for just how we can improve Poisson along with how I can reintegrate myself with the people-”

Suddenly, a loud roar echoed throughout the caverns. Both Furina and Etienne were instantly on guard, summoning a sword and potion respectively.

Down from their vantage point, they saw a large sandy arena. Crawling out from underneath, The Emperor of Fire and Iron made his appearance. His fiery exoskeleton was split into two parts that were shaped similar to horns. It snapped its hardened claws that were also equally inflamed.

Already she could see just how sailors and adventures alike were having trouble with this creature. Even for an armoured crab, this beast was simply enormous! It was no wonder he didn’t have a shell; Furina didn’t think there was one that existed! Truly, an emperor indeed.

Its beady eyes locked onto Furina, almost as if he was already challenging her. Its message was clear. There shall only be one king/queen who walks away today.

Hah, how foolish! After all, just what was a king… to a god.

Furina inhaled. “Well, this is it. The Lone Suzerain of Land and Sea. Are you prepared to join me, Etienne?”

The snarl she received in response was more animal than human. He hadn’t even drunk his potion yet. “For you, my archon? Always.”

He then proceeded to chug the vial, as expected.

Chapter Text

Etienne initiated the fight by leaping forward and engaging the crab. He roared in challenge, his muscles and teeth growing as he ran.

The crab charged forward to eagerly meet him, armored claws meeting hairy fists. They clashed together for a solid ten seconds, exchanging vicious blows that would have killed any lesser man.

Furina was quick to join him. “Careful!” She warned, imbuing her blade with hydro as she ran alongside Etienne. “If you lose control here, you could end up causing the entire cavern to collapse!”

Whether the alchemist actually heard her instructions was unclear. If anything, it only looked like he was punching harder. Bits and pieces of the Emperor's shell were being flung around, fragments scattered as Etienne continued pummeling the crab.

That’s not to say the Emperor himself didn’t put up a fight either. Right from the beginning it was clear he could easily match Etienne’s monstrous strength, if not overpower him entirely. Not only that, but the creature had an elemental arsenal of its own. Several times it would slam its claw on the ground to rupture the sand underneath, creating fiery shockwaves that Etienne was forced to back away from. When it wasn’t busy swinging its claws at Etienne it was spewing molten fire from its shell, covering the arena in it.

Furina did her best to try and counter everything, while also providing an assault of her own. She summoned various hydro mimics to both put out the fires and attack the crab simultaneously. Meanwhile, she stuck close to Etienne, making sure to heal whatever wounds he sustained while also striking the crab with her hydro-imbued sword whenever she could. It was a level of multitasking that had she been anyone else but the Hydro Archon she would’ve collapsed long ago.

Even then, Furina was gritting her teeth as she sweat with effort. Unlike most areas within hydro-related powers, hydro mimics were something that the user had to constantly maintain. It demanded that energy be used not just in its initial creation, but also ordering them around and repairing any damage they sustained. Furina had no issue with the first part, and after so many years of practice her hydro mimics could practically think for themselves. However, maintaining this many at once was a challenge that even she struggled with.

Furina thought for a moment if she could create a hydro mimic of the Emperor of Fire and Iron, before dismissing the thought with a shake of her head. While she could probably get the general shape of it correctly, she would need far more time and concentration to be able to mimic its attacks and behaviour. The only thing that attempting a hydro mimic of the crab would make is a giant hydro doll that would serve as nothing more than a distraction. She just had to press on with what she had.

Her platoons of hydro seahorses and crabs peppered the emperor from a distance. Her octopi formed various bubbles only slightly weaker than Endora’s and sent them hurtling forwards. The Emperor roared in fury but was helpless to block any of it while he was still preoccupied with Etienne. If they kept up this assault it was likely the crab’s shell would eventually break, giving them an opportunity to attack. Though Etienne’s blows seemed to be doing no damage now, Furina doubted it would be the same story once the Emperor’s armour gave away.

However, it seemed that the crab was just as aware of this too. Noticing how much damage it was taking, it quickly knocked back Etienne with a backhanded strike before burrowing into the sand.

“GAH!” Etienne tumbled in the sands, rolling several times before managing to come to a stop. When Furina approached him by his side the potions effects had worn off, leaving him panting on all fours.

“Etienne! Are you alright?” Furina offered a hand to him, only for Etienne to wave her off.

“Don’t- *cough* Don’t worry about me!” He coughed into his arm a few more times. “I’m- I’m doing just fine!”

Furina scoffed. “I don’t need to be the God of Justice to recognize such a blatant falsehood, Etienne. Face it, you need medical attention. Just let me face the crab for a little bit and let me heal you-”

“N- No! Don’t you dare look down on me!” He snarled. “I got this!” Etienne shakily stood up and reached down to his belt to grab another vial. It was a miracle that it didn’t fall off while he was grappling with the crab.

“You’re being irrational!” Furina snapped, offering her hand once more. “Let me just-”

“DON’T TOUCH ME!” Etienne snarled, slapping away her hand this time. Furina yelped, jumping back. Etienne’s expression which was contorted with anger morphed into something far more horrified. He stared at his open hand as if it committed a cardinal sin.

“I…” He tried, but then a loud rumbling noise was suddenly heard coming from the center of the arena. The Emperor had half-buried himself, leaving only his horns exposed. The glowed orange and red, sand beginning to flow towards them. Minor eruptions popped here and there, as if heralding it's next attack. Furina's eyes widened as she noticed the coalescing fire particles gathering near the center. No, gathering around the entire arena! Just from observing the amount of energy alone, this next attack could encapsulate the majority of the area!

Usually most looking upon this scenario would observe that the best course of action would be to run and hide, or interrupt him before he could release it. While Furina could potentially target the horns while the crab was immobilized, there was no guarantee that she’d actually manage to damage them enough to get him to cease. Therefore, running away was the next best option.

Etienne on the other hand? Well, to put it as kindly as possible, either alchemists are far more reckless than their career suggests or Etienne is simply one of a kind. Without even thinking twice he rushed forward, taking yet another swig from a vial. Furina shouted after him but he wasn’t listening. He pounded on the horns several times, achieving nothing except burning his own fists.

“No… What are you doing!?” She mentally screamed. Was this really how this would end? The first of her people she’s been able to connect with in decades, and he was about to perish not even a day later. No, she refuses!

Etienne kept ignoring his burns as the glow only got even stronger. At this point the entire arena was charged with pyro. Options ran through Furina’s head as she desperately tried to keep herself from panicking. It’s been so long since she was last put on the spot like this, but Furina wouldn’t be a renown actor if she couldn't improvise!

“Etienne!” She cried out. Making her decision, she thrust out her hands forward to create a hydro barrier, cutting off Etienne from the crab. Not even a split second later, the energy the crab was gathering released. The fiery explosion shook the cave, rocks being crumbled and crushed while the sand was superheated into magma.

Even through the shield Etienne was still knocked back by a good amount. He quickly recovered, managing to get up on his feet. He turned to growl at Furina but quickly stopped when he saw her.

Though she wasn’t as close as he was to the initial blast, she was still hit by a decent amount of the explosion. Sent flying back, Furina hit the cavern walls hard enough to make it crack. Her usual dress was charred, with her white hair singed. Though she did not immediately fall unconscious when she landed on the floor, she was forced to take a knee as she panted from exertion. She clutched her stomach as she let hydro flow through her being, healing her various injuries.

Even in his feral state, Etienne could recognize just how much damage Furina had taken. He rushed over to assist her but just as he did with her, she waved him off. Instead, she glared at him.

“You… You really have no sense of self-preservation do you?” She scolded him, causing him to whimper like a wounded puppy. “I understand that your sense of reasoning diminishes with every potion you drink. So perhaps next time consider a plan of attack before you take a sip?”

He continued to whine as he looked even more guilty by the second. Furina pressed a hand up to her temples, rubbing them as she considered her next course of action. She had only a couple of moments to spare before the crab started digging itself out, so she had to keep her words brief.

“Etienne, I’m not sure if you can but if you can understand what I’m saying I need you to listen to me and listen well.” She ordered. “It is true that I have been distant from my people to the point where most probably don’t even know me. I’ll accept fault for this. It should be my responsibility as archon to connect with the people I am sworn to lead.”

Her eyes glowed as she began to channel power in her words. Though rather than being intimidating, she made sure to sound as comfortable and reassuring as possible. “Please, allow me to remedy that, Etienne. Place your trust in me, and I shall place my trust in you.”

Etienne’s wolfish face stared at her in wonder, an amusing contrast that ended once the crab resurfaced. It roared, almost sounding jeering and boastful in nature.

The alchemist matched his response with a roar of his own. Furina huffed as she just finished healing herself. “Hmm, he’s gotten cocky. We can use this to our advantage.”

He growled, confused by her words. Though it could just be her imagination. She had no idea whether he could actually understand her in the state he was in.

“I can break his shield but only if he were to be held down in place.” Furina turned to Etienne. “Do you have an idea for how to achieve such a thing?”

Etienne seemed to think for a moment, rubbing his chin thoughtfully in an almost comedic manner. Just when Furina was about to give up and straight up act out what she wanted from him, Etienne slammed a clawed fist on his open palm. Looking as though a thousand lightbulbs went off in his head, he suddenly started miming the motion for a suplex.

Furina blinked. “Uh… I- I suppose that could work. Do you think that you can pull that off?”

Etienne gave her a toothy grin, nodding in confirmation.

Furina smirked. “Splendid! Let’s show this Emperor who really rules the sea!”

Etienne charged forwards once more, the crab running forward to meet him. Rather than trying to constantly strike at the crab however, Etienne began trying to grapple and get a hold on the crab. The alchemist maneuvered side to side, trying to get the Emperor to overextend before reaching for its underbelly and lifting. The crab tried to counter by increasing its body temperature and spewing even more fire everywhere. However, now that he was solely focused on Etienne and left Furina completely unattended, the archon was easily able to apply a thick layer of hydro to his hands as protection while also dousing any fires spilled around.

Several attempts later at lifting it by its shell, the crab began getting noticeably more scared as Etienne got startling close a few times. Its war cries became shrieks of terror. Its devastating punches turned into desperate digs into the sand as it tried to get away. Slowly but surely, the Emperor of Fire and Iron was being reduced to yet another common beast.

Etienne finally managed to get a hold, gripping the creature by the bottom of its exoskeleton. With a mighty howl, Etienne arched his back as he carried the creature with him, before slamming it onto the ground shell first. The crab squealed and pleaded as it began furiously shaking its miniature legs in the air.

“Emperor of Fire and Iron.” Furina intoned. She summoned her sword at her side, infusing it with as much hydro as possible. Her eyes began to glow, words flowing from her tongue before she could even register what they were. “For the charges of assaulting the children of Fontaine to the point of mutilation, I, Focalors, deem you… guilty.”

With a flick of her wrist her sword grew into a claymore. She slashed it down upon the two horns on the crab’s head, hacking on them repeatedly. Furina brought it down once, twice. When they wouldn’t give in, she summoned her mimics to assist her, half a dozen different sea creatures now pelting the horns as well.

The crab tried to escape, thrashing about as it hollered. But Etienne’s hold was firm, and he was determined to make sure the Emperor got what was coming to him.

Finally after the shell was thoroughly weakened, Furina managed to lop off both of its horns in one swing, causing the crab to wail in pain as they fell off. The pyro once infusing his shell faded, his back turning an ashen grey and smelling of charcoal. It went limp, claws falling to the ground as it recognized it had been defeated.

Its cries grew louder, but it would receive no sympathy from Furina. The only thing she would be bemoaning over was the fact that probably could’ve added more of her titles when she did her whole speech sentencing him. Then again, this crab hardly deserved the same type of attention that Vautrin deserved.

“Are you planning on killing it?” Etienne asked her. Furina turned to face him, the effects of his second vial having worn off. “It’s probably going to terrorize more people if you let it live, you know.”

“Yes, yes. It’s already been decided that he is far too dangerous to be left alive.” Furina sighed. “As much as it pains me to put down a creature of the sea, it would hurt me far more if he harms yet another citizen of mine in the future. Besides, half the reason I came here was to learn enough to create a hydro mimic of him, so he will be immortalized that way regardless.”

“Turning something that was hurting your people, into something that’s gonna serve them forever.” He mused. “I like it.”

That was an interpretation that Furina liked as well. She turned to Etienne with a proud smile on her lips. “Well, care to do the honours?”

Etienne’s eyes widened. “Eh!? Why me? You were the one to put in most of the work. And that’s not even mentioning how much I screwed up earlier.”

Furina shook her head. “On the contrary this battle would’ve been far more difficult had you not been here to assist me. Considering that part of this crab’s tactics is to consistently burrow beneath the sand before resurfacing, I would’ve had to find some way to restrain him or deal enough damage in a single blow. While my mimics are powerful, hydrokinetics have always been something Neuvillette specialized in. So yes, I would say that you did contribute a fair amount.”

“I suppose you’re right on that part.” Etienne admitted, though from his ashamed expression he was still not fully convinced. “Still, I wasn’t the most cooperative at the beginning. Let my anger get the best of me, to the point where I even turned on you. That’s unforgivable.”

“Oh, please! Who said such a minor grievance was unforgivable?” Furina turned to him with a more solemn look in her eyes. “When I said that I would try to understand my people better starting with you, I meant it. In the brief time I have spent with you Etienne, I can already tell that you are fiercely loyal and proud of who you are. Though you may let your emotions get the better of you, that doesn’t change the lengths you go in order to protect others. To protect me. It’s been an honour travelling with you Etienne.”

The sentiment of her words was slightly ruined by the moaning crab still squirming about in the background, but nevertheless Etienne was touched by her words. He smiled at her.

“Y’know, lotta people think the deadliest thing about you is your hydro powers and whatnot. I think I disagree.” Etienne stated.

Furina raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Oh?”

“Yep. Fancy powers are one thing, makes a lot of people run for the hills.” Etienne started. “But with how your way with words makes people stay right by your side, that’s what makes you an archon.”

Furina blinked. That was new. While many before had praised her strength in the past, none had recognized her speech as her greatest weapon. Though now that she thinks about it, that’s more true than she realized, isn’t it? Even before she had her powers, she managed to convince everyone she was the archon through words alone. Regardless of whether she actually deserved the title or not, her people had followed her time and time again.

Maybe… Maybe she was an archon even before she got her powers. Huh, wasn’t that something to think about.

Furina returned Etienne’s smile. “I appreciate that Etienne. Thank you. Now, I ask you again. Would you care to do the honours?”

The sinister look that Etienne gave her now matched the one he gave Avidsen at the Opera Epiclese. “With pleasure.” He growled, the words sounding more animalistic than when he was transformed.

Furina offered him her sword, morphing it into the claymore she used earlier.

“You wanna know who I hate, oh ‘Lord of Emperor of Fire’?” Etienne snarled, slowly approaching the crab. “It’s those rich pompous bastards who like to flaunt everything they have thinking they’re untouchable.”

Furina swore she could almost see hear the crab begging for forgiveness in it’s warbled out shrieks. Etienne didn’t care, he continued advancing. “Unfortunately for you, you match that description perfectly.”

Etienne raised the claymore high above his head, before bringing it down in one swing.

*CRACK*

When Furina returned to Fontaine tomorrow, she announced that the Emperor of Fire and Iron would terrorize citizens no more. On a different (and completely unrelated) note, several soup kitchens and homeless shelters in Poisson would now be supplied with several pounds of crab meat.

<><><><><>

“Y’know, as much as I wanna go vegan.” Etienne started, having finished his lunch and now munching on his breadsticks. “I don’t think I’ll ever be able to if it meant giving up meals like this.”

“Agreed.” Furina concurred, taking a sip of her crab-infused soup. “For such a hostile beast, it’s meat is actually quite tender.”

Despite how casual the conversation was, the sight of them dining together in Poisson was truly bizarre. Passersby could be heard letting out shocked whispers and muttering as they wondered just what their archon was doing, dining at arguably the lowest quality restaurant in all of Fontaine. What’s more is who she was dining with. From a glance most would assume that Furina just picked up a beggar off the street and invited him to dinner!

But Furina paid them no mind. Let the rumour mill of Fontaine run. If some thought she wasn’t allowed to eat with people who looked like paupers, then they clearly weren’t worth her time.

“So did you get what you came for?” Etienne asked, reaching for another breadstick. “You made a mimic of the crab?”

Furina nodded. “Indeed, though as expected he is quite destructive. I had Endora face it in combat the other day, and she kept accusing me of enhancing its capabilities with my own powers.”

Unlike most of her mimics which were content with playing a more supportive role in the backlines, the ‘Conqueror of Water and Bronze’ was hardly so. Upon creating it, Furina hardly had to give it any commands before it started shrieking at the top of its lungs and charging at everything that moved. Though Furina had to carefully construct its attack patterns, such as the ability to rupture hydro explosions from the ground or spew water everywhere similar to the original, it’s personality seemed to form completely on its own.

Etienne raised an eyebrow. “Did you?”

Furina snorted. “Don’t be ridiculous, of course I didn’t.” She absolutely did. It’s what Endora gets after making that last comment to her in the Opera Epiclese.

Etienne didn’t seem to believe her from the way his eyebrows narrowed. “Right, because an oceanid definitely would have a hard time fighting a normal hydro mimic that wasn’t boosted.”

“Hush. What she doesn’t know won’t hurt her.” Furina giggled. “But nevermind that. Have you heard about the interview, yet?”

“You mean the first interview that you’re going to be attending in years? The one that has the entirety of Fontaine up in a frenzy? The one where the reporter that was supposed to conduct said interview supposedly went into shock several times this past week?” Etienne drawled. “No, I haven’t heard anything about it.”

Furina pouted. “Don’t have to be so blunt about it.” She mumbled, but even she couldn’t resist smiling when she heard Etienne chuckle.

“Sorry, couldn't help it. Yeah, of course I've heard. What are you planning for it?” Etienne asked.

“Oh, nothing much.” Furina took another spoonful of her soup. “Besides the usual reports of the rising water levels and incoming tax reforms, there’s nothing that’ll have the whole nation up in a riot. My main goal with these interviews is to have them far more often, perhaps monthly if possible. I want the people to no longer feel distant or afraid of my presence while also ensuring that- if you want my breadsticks you can just take them.” Etienne cringed as his attempt at larceny was foiled.

“Dang, who knew that I could be caught out so easily?” He snarked, munching on breadsticks once more. “It’s almost as if you’re a goddess of justice or something.”

Furina rolled her eyes. “Very funny. Truly, a master comedian indeed.”

“Hey, I’ll have you know that I craft my jokes just as good as I craft my potions.” Etienne chortled. “Throw some divinity onto me and maybe I could be uh… god of clowns or something.”

Furina could barely stifle her laughter. “Oh, I beg thee for forgiveness! Considering my position as the Hydro Archon, I should’ve easily recognized you as Etienne, God of Clowns, Archon of the Entertainment Industry!"

This caused both of them to howl with laughter, garnering even more attention from the spectators nearby, though none were willing to approach out of fear. Hopefully, Furina will soon be able to diminish that fear as much as possible.

Eventually Furina and Etienne managed to compose themselves, though they could still be heard heavily breathing.

“Wooh! O- Okay, heh.” Etienne coughed into his sleeve before he continued. “But back to breadsticks- I mean your interviews!” His slipup caused Furina to only laugh harder but he pushed on.

“N- No! Please! Go on!” Furina begged.

Etienne shook his head fondly. “I was just saying that I’m happy that you decided to change up how you’re gonna interact with the people. While I didn’t have a huge problem with the way you did it before, I think I’ll like this a lot better.”

“Indeed.” Furina agreed, still getting a few laughs out of her system. “Of course, that’s not all. I plan to make more changes regarding tax laws in Poisson. I do believe that-”

“Oh, I don’t think that’ll be necessary.” Etienne reassured her, causing her to be confused. “There’s a new family on the rise, and from what I’ve heard they’re already gaining plenty of influence. My uncle is supporting them as well, and he usually doesn't support anybody. That's a good sign in of itself.”

Furina blinked, intrigued. “Interesting, very interesting. Care to tell me their name?”

Etienne smiled. “Sure. I think they call themselves the Spina du Rosula? It should be interesting to see how much traction they gain.”

Furina agreed. It was about time that someone represented Poisson, and the citizens that lived there. While she promised to her people to let justice flow like water, it was about time she brought equity to them as well.

Chapter Text

“Lady Furina. How many hours of sleep did you receive last night?” Neuvillette asked her, arms crossed.

Furina groggily raised a finger in the universal gesture of ‘give me a minute’. She took the cup lying on her desk and chugged the coffee in it like it was a bottle of champagne. After wiping her mouth with her sleeve and clearing her throat she managed to form a response.

“I’m not entirely sure why you’re asking that, Neuvillette.” Furina said, right in between a yawn. “I got the amount of sleep I’m supposed to receive, is that not enough?”

Neuvillette simply stared at her. Furina groaned. “Oh alright, fine! I only slept for around four hours. Yes, it’s a little low but-”

“Lower.”

Furina froze, eyes widening as Neuvillette continued to stare her down.

“Wh- What?” She stammered. How did he catch her lie so easily? Had her acting skills diminished by that much (or did he just know her that well)?

Neuvillette said nothing. He didn’t need to. He just continued staring at her as if that explained everything. Truth be told, it did.

Furina caved in quickly, not having the energy to try and form a proper lie. She sighed as she looked to her side, ashamed. “I… didn't get the chance to sleep last night. I was too preoccupied with my work.”

Neuvillette’s expression softened. “Lady Furina.” He chided.

“Oh don’t you even start!” Furina grumbled. “Do you have any idea how infuriating it is to have half the staff in the Palais constantly nagging you around? I think I’ve been lectured by Endora at least 20 times!”

“Have you considered, perhaps, that they did so for a reason?” Neuvillette asked. Though his tone didn’t indicate that he was mocking her, Furina still felt offended regardless.

“I know they did!” Furina snapped. “But what choice do I have!? With the Fontinalia Festival soon approaching, a sudden influx of letters from the Research Institution, and managing my usual schedule of looking for any signs of the prophecy and attending my regular interviews, does it look like I can afford to rest?”

Neuvillette raised an eyebrow at letters from the institute. He peered over to observe Furina's desk and sure enough there were at least three high piles of letters stacked upon each other. “Letters from the Research Institution, and this many as well? What could they possibly be about?”

Furina groaned. “Nothing interesting really. Just a bunch of requests asking to investigate that falling star we saw last month. According to our astrologists, it was on a direct trajectory to hit somewhere in between Natlan to Sumeru.”

“That is… quite large of an area to search.” Neuvillette admitted. “Funding the resources to search Sumeru alone would likely cost double the budget of what the Institute currently has.”

“And that’s exactly what they’re pestering me about.” Furina sighed. “Couldn’t be bothered to just wish on a shooting star like everybody else. No, instead they’re insisting we should fund a multi-million mora expedition to find a glowing rock that could possibly be in three different countries. All of that for something that may not even bear fruit.”

“I’m assuming by your words that you rejected their requests.” Neuvillette concluded.

“Obviously.” Furina threw yet another stack of letters into a garbage bin. “While I’m not adverse to taking risks, there’s a clear line between dangerous and utterly foolish. I respect the scientists for their service to Fontaine all these years, I truly do. But if they can’t provide me with a clear result that’s worth the effort, they shouldn’t expect to see a single piece of mora added to their budget.”

“Understandable.” Neuvillette hummed. “Though I do believe that the ingenuity of humans is unbounded, they should still be mindful of being realistic. But that’s besides the point, if you are truly swamped in work, perhaps Endora or I can be of assistance?”

Furina waved off the suggestion immediately. “No, no. Endora is already busy enough as it is and I’m very aware that you have your own duties to attend to.”

“Even so, surely we can spare a moment of our time to at least ease your burden-” Neuvillette tried to argue.

“This isn’t about easing each other's burdens, Neuvillette.” Furina snapped, returning to her desk as she grabbed her pen. “This is about taking care of what we are responsible for and doing it in a timely manner. I’m not going to sit here and debate with you about which of my tasks I can delegate to someone else when I can just sit here and do it.”

At this point Neuvillette was getting quite exasperated. “Lady Furina- Look, all I’m trying to convey is that there’s a difference between working rigorously and neglecting your own health to do so. I can understand the feeling of needing to get more accomplished when there’s a sudden surplus of tasks, I truly do. But even I have never neglected sleep for-”

“Okay no, stop right there, you absolutely have before. I’ve literally seen you sleeping in your office. Don’t deny it, you hypocritical dragon.” Furina cut him off, now looking directly at him. The glare she was sending at him right now would probably be a lot more intimidating if she didn’t have visible eyebags poking through hastily applied makeup. “And even if you didn’t, your argument is still invalid. You are well aware that physically speaking we are far above most mortals. Me, you, Endora, we shouldn’t consign ourselves to the same physical standards as them. That would hardly be fair.”

Neuvillette pinched the bridge of his nose as he let out a sharp sigh. Oh dear, it would see that now he was starting to get truly frustrated. “Lady Furina, you are missing the point. This isn’t about double-standards, it’s just a matter of-”

Suddenly the doors to Furina’s office were slammed open, a trio of guards rushing in. They were all clearly out of breath and… was that an electrical burn on his shoulder?

“Uh, hello gentlemen.” Furina greeted, confused. “May I help you?”

The three wide-eyed guards turned their heads up to look at her. The one at the front spoke first, still taking care to bow deeply before he spoke. “L- Lady Archon! Our utmost apologies for interrupting your meeting with the Chief Ludex, but I am afraid that we have a dire situation on our hands!”

Furina’s eyebrows furrowed as she listened to their story, lips pressing together into a thin frown. It would appear that her list of responsibilities was not yet over.

<><><><><>

“I must admit, Lady Furina.” Neuvillette started. Once again they were seated in the Opera Epiclese. “I did not expect you to suggest doing this again after your initial reaction last time.”

Furina huffed. “I was never against the idea of having someone to travel with. The only reason I originally opposed it in the first place is because of your terrible marketing and even worse screening process.”

“You're being overdramatic, Lady Furina.” Neuvillette tried. “It was hardly-”

“Avidsen, need I say more?” That shut Neuvillette up real quick, as expected.

“Alright, Lady Furina. All of the contestants are ready!” Endora popped out from behind her, evidently tired from her work in the Fontalia festival but still smiling regardless.

Furina clapped her hands excitedly. “Wonderful! And they’ve all been informed of what they’re here for, yes?”

Endora nodded. “But of course! From what I’ve heard, the majority of the contestants here were victims of the Millennial Pearl Sea Horse, so you can imagine how eager they are to hunt it down.”

Furina cringed as she was given a reminder of the incident. No one knows the reason why the Millennial Pearl Sea Horse rampaged through one of Fontaine’s harbours. The usual stomping grounds of the oversized Fontemer Aberrant were miles away from where the attack happened. Nevertheless, the people demanded that action be taken, so she shall. Besides, Furina had her eyes set on the Millennial Pearl Sea Horse long ago. This just gave her a proper reason to go after it.

“Though… I must ask Lady Furina.” Endora started. “Why do we need to find another when you already have Etienne? Why not ask him to fight alongside you once more?”

Neuvillette put a hand to his chin in thought. “Ah, yes. If I recall he was the alchemist who used his dendro vision to craft potions, yes? It’s been quite some time since I last saw him.”

Furina let out a sigh. “Indeed, in fact he was the first person I contacted.”

Endora raised her eyebrows in surprise. “Oh! You already did? Then… why isn’t he here?”

Furina hissed, looking as though she bit on a lemon. “Well…”

<><><><><>

“So, I was told that you were experimenting with something volatile?” Furina asked. The archon and alchemist were currently positioned in the courtyard, several mecha standing at attention in front of them.

“Yep.” Etienne swirled a flask, the green liquid being jostled around. “When I heard that you had your eyes on that sea horse and were gearing up to fight him, I had a feeling that you were going to contact me first. As such, I decided that this time I would try something new, and make use of a recent discovery of mine.”

Furina raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Color me intrigued.”

Etienne reached into his other pocket, pulling out a lighter. “You see, after we left the Emperor, I noticed that several of my potions were… different. They were brownish and constantly bubbling, even when put under cold temperatures. And about an hour after I stored them they turned black and murky, almost as if they were spoiled or something. It’s why I couldn’t store any on my belt like I usually do, and just make them on the fly."

Furina put a finger to her chin in thought. “Interesting… could it have to do with the heat in the crab’s habitat? Perhaps your belt got singed and as a result several potions were hit as well.”

Etienne nodded. “That’s what I thought, and I was proven right when I managed to recreate these potions using a burner. Still couldn’t figure out how to make them last though. Seems that putting it under more heat only makes it spoil sooner.”

Furina paused, before her eyes widened. “Wait, Etienne you didn’t think to actually-”

“Yes, I drank them, but before you say anything. I did it in the wild in a very controlled and safe environment. I made sure that absolutely no one was hurt… except for one hilachurl.”

Furina let out a sigh of relief. “That’s… good to hear. I still wouldn’t recommend that you test your own experiments on yourself, but considering that you were the only one experienced with them, a test subject wasn’t really an option.”

Etienne scoffed. “Lady Furina, please. I may be a bit hard headed sometimes but I’m not stupid. The only unlucky fucker I’d ever try to experiment on would be some snotty asshole like Avid-”

Etienne paused, as what he just said and who he was around suddenly kicked in. He looked at Furina warily. “You didn’t hear that.”

“Hear what Etienne? What could you possibly be talking about?” Furina said with a giggle. “But nevermind that. Given that you requested several prototype mechas, I assume that you wished to demonstrate the effects of this potion rather than simply tell me. Am I correct?”

Etienne hummed. “Indeed. Let’s get right to it then shall we?” The alchemist lit the lighter and put it directly underneath the flask. Soon enough the liquid inside started to bubble, the color shifting from a toxic green to a fiery reddish brown.

When the alchemist popped open the cork, a new aroma wafted about. Unlike his previous potion which was far more pleasant however, this new scent seemed almost aggressive in comparison. It was strong and hot, almost causing Furina to flinch back from how sudden it was. If the previous potion described that of a pleasant houseguest, this new one matched more of a bloodthirsty warrior ready to lead the charge.

“Well the smell is certainly different.” Furina coughed, slightly pinching her nose. “Almost reminds me of smelling salts with how strong it is.”

Unlike her, Etienne had absolutely no trouble with the smell. In fact, he seemed to almost enjoy it more than his normal ones, with how deeply he was inhaling it. “Yeah, this one’s certainly got more of a kick to it. Still tastes like shit though, albeit a spicy one. Bottom’s up!”

With a tone of finality (and some very unnecessary imagery), Etienne downed the flask whole, gagging down the liquid. He smacked his lips, retching several times.

Had he been bent over coughing for another 10 seconds Furina would’ve intervened. While she knew Etienne would react somewhat similarly to this, his reaction here was far more intense to that in the Opera Epiclese. The time required for the potion to take effect seemed to be greater as well, considering that in the past Etienne’s transformation was almost instant.

Of course, during Etienne’s past transformations, he would only turn into a green werewolf-like creature. Not that it was unimpressive, in fact saying ‘only’ in that sentence would probably be an inappropriate use of the word, had Furina not been comparing it to what he was turning into now.

Once again, muscles grew and bones creaked as they grew, the sound echoing throughout the courtyard. His skin turned into fur, a reddish shade now but that wasn’t a huge difference.

No, what had Furina shriek in fear was when her first mortal friend in a long time suddenly caught on fire.

The flames raced up from around his hip, completely burning away his already ripped shirt. The fire continued until it massed around the center of his back. As Etienne hunched over on all fours, Furina could swear that somehow this new transformation was bigger than before.

Etienne turned around, his snarl sounding even more guttural than before. His black claws were heated to a molten orange, causing the entire area to have the same ashen smell as a smithy. Furina noticed that his eyes, while usually one of the only things unaffected by his transformation, were now a gleaming red.

Even after all of this time she had known Etienne, this was possibly the first time she even felt slightly threatened by him. The pinpricks for pupils acting as lasers honing in on her, as if she was prey even though she wasn’t. This must’ve been Etienne’s full potential, except unlike Avidsen, it truly had the capacity to rival the gods.

For a moment he simply stood there staring at her, waiting expectantly. Furina was so enraptured by this new transformation of his that she completely forgot the reason behind why they were doing this in the first place.

“Protocal Meka! Engage!” She commanded, her voice sounding more shrill than usual. Upon hearing the command phrase, all of the meka collective straightened and immediately started rushing forward. Etienne matched them in turn, running on all fours as he roared in challenge.

The first bot to approach him met their fate by his teeth, Etienne biting down on the metal head and ripping it right off the torso. He lunged for the next one with claws outstretched, piercing straight through its chest. Unrelenting in his assault, Etienne moved on to the next robot, and then the next. Slashing, tearing, ripping. The screeching of metal almost sounded like a plea for mercy, but they would not be answered.

It was soon made clear that this wasn’t a fight. This was more of watching a dog play with its chew toys. Sure, Furina had her initial apprehensions (as one would when your friend turns into a flaming wolf-creature). But she couldn’t deny that this new ability in Etienne’s kit made the alchemist even more formidable than he already was before. If he could already take on the crab with his old potion, surely taking on the sea horse would be a piece of cake!

Soon enough there was but one more annihilation specialist mech, standing tall among its fallen comrades. Had it been a person, perhaps Furina would’ve commended them for their bravery (or commented on their foolishness, either one would be appropriate). But seeing as it was nothing but a mech, Furina could feel nothing but sympathy. It was essentially being programmed to march to its death, what else was she supposed to feel?

The mech crouched down low, charging up its legs with the familiar energy of electro. Etienne grinned, red pinpricks honing in on his final victim. He leapt forward, the robot jumping up to dropkick him in response. And…

*BOOM*

<><><><><>

“We then learned that while pyro seems to enhance his potions, he gets completely incapacitated by electro when he drinks one.” Furina explained. “After the explosion cleared, Etienne was back to his human form, albeit unconscious and covered in ash.”

“Ah.” Endora blinked, a bit overwhelmed by all of this information. “So, the electro the robot threw at him caused him to completely… burn himself out? No, overloaded him?”

“Regardless of what happened, I believe the point Lady Furina is trying to make is that electro is a very deadly weakness of Etienne’s.” Neuvillette concluded. “Not only does it completely nullify his potion effects, but it renders him completely helpless.”

“Exactly.” Furina agreed. “I deduced that bringing him to fight the Millennial Pearl Sea Horse would probably not be the wisest idea, and told him as such. Thankfully, he was understanding. I imagine that whatever sensation he felt whilst being… overloaded was likely unpleasant.”

“That makes sense.” Endora hummed, before suddenly stopping. “Wait what was I doing again? Oh right! The contestants! OH SHIT, THE CONTESTANTS!”

Furina amusedly smiled at her sister’s panic, watching the oceanid rush down the stairs to get the contestants onto the stage.

“So, do you have an idea of who to choose? What you’re looking for I mean?” Neuvillette asked.

Furina shrugged. “Eh, not anything specifically. As long as they don’t have some weakness to electro, anyone here is a potential candidate. Though I will note that the sea horse is a considerable amount faster than the crab, so maybe agility should be emphasized over strength? Or maybe-”

“Ah, sorry, I should’ve clarified.” Neuvillette politely interrupted. “I meant what you seek in their character. I can’t imagine that you’d work with someone you find detestable, no matter their strength.”

Furina blinked, taking a moment to consider his words. “Their character? Hmm… no, nothing comes to mind at the moment. Though obviously as you said, I won’t work with someone that clearly doesn’t wish to cooperate, but that’s more of a given than anything else.”

Soon enough, Endora came forth with the rest of the contestants in tow. The number had nearly doubled this time, to the point where they all actually began struggling to fit on the stage. Furina mentally noted that next she holds an audition that they either add another layer of interviews, or do it outdoors. Considering that half the individuals were loaded to the teeth with explosive armaments and sharpened blades, it wouldn’t be wise to continue grouping them up so closely.

“Welcome.” Neuvillette greeted them. “I believe you all know the reason why you’re here?”

General mutters of agreement could be heard amongst the crowd. Huh, was it just her, or were there an awful lot of scientists within the crowd?

“Then I shall not waste your time.” Neuvillette nodded towards Endora, who began handing out papers once more. “As we’ve done before, please wait for your number to be called to step forward and demonstrate your capabilities. Should you require a mecha to properly demonstrate what you can do, they will be provided.”

Furina coughed into her fist, giving him a pointed look. Neuvillette briefly sighed before adding on. “I should also note that when we previously did this, there were some contestants getting certain misconceptions. Let it be known that Lady Furina is not looking for bodyguards or anyone to simply protect her from all harm, rather someone to fight alongside with.”

His eyes hardened. “To assume a deity is asking to be coddled by mortals is nothing but the most demeaning of insults. I highly suggest that anyone who has this notion remove themselves from the premises immediately, lest I do it myself.”

Thankfully, no one moved to leave the stage, though there was some uncomfortable shifting around. That’s fine. Though Furina has let herself be known as more affable and relaxed to her people, she should still remind them that she is the hydro archon every now and then. She protects and serves the people, not the other way around.

“Can number one, please step forward?” Endora called out.

A short stringy young man suddenly pushed his way to the front of the group. Judging by the glasses and book in his arms, he was one of the research institute’s. Nothing new there, though Furina does note that he doesn’t seem to be carrying any fancy gadgets with him, nothing besides the book. Perhaps the book is his weapon? He doesn’t exactly carry himself as a vision holder, with the hunch in his back and his rather nervous energy. But who knows, maybe he’ll prove her wrong. Etienne didn’t exactly look like a fighter when he first entered after all.

“Your name, sir?” Endora requested.

“Uh, C- Camille, Miss Lady Endora.” He stammered out.

“Right then, and tell me. Why do you believe you would be best fit for travelling with our archon to hunt down the Millennial Pearl Sea Horse?” Endora asked.

He gulped, straightening his glasses as he seemed to fidget in place. He kept glancing back in the crowd as if he was looking for some form of reassurance.

“Well?” Endora prompted.

“Oh! W- Well you see, I’m not actually the one participating today.” He explained. “I’m here on the behalf of someone else who couldn’t afford to make it here. We're hoping that Lady Furina may graciously meet them in person at a different place and time.”

Several eyebrows were raised at this reveal. Acting as a substitute for someone else in an audition of all things? Though this has never been done before, Furina was pretty sure it doesn’t work that way.

“Oh! Well, um…” Endora looked to Neuvillette and Furina for an answer but found none. It seems that she was also struggling to give a proper answer. “That is… certainly considerate of you Camille, but I’m afraid if they aren’t here in person we can’t exactly-”

“They’re really strong! I can vouch for it!” He suddenly blurted. “The only reason they couldn’t make it here was because of scheduling conflicts but if you could just give them a chance they could-”

“I’m afraid I’m going to have to stop you right there, Mr Camille.” Neuvillette interjected. “The entire point of this audition is to find a suitable candidate as soon as possible. It is time sensitive. We cannot-”

“Please! Y- You don’t understand!” Camille cried out, interrupting Neuvillette. Sweat was racing down his forehead, the desperate look in his eyes being stronger than most convicts. “All I need is one day for Miss Lady Furina to- to come to the research institute and then-”

“The research institute?” Furina questioning, now really confused. “What the hell does this have to do with the institute? Half of your colleagues are already here, what makes them different? The only reason you’d ask for me to come to the institute is to-”

Furina froze, the realization suddenly hitting her. She stood up and began scanning the crowd. Once she found who she was looking for, she scowled.

“Oh for the love of- What are you doing here Faustine?” She barked out. The crowd parted to reveal a much more professional looking man with a monocle. He was rather disgruntled and evidently displeased with Camille if the furious look he was giving the novice scientist any indication.

“I’m- I’m not entirely sure what you’re talking about, Lady Furina.” He gruffly responded. “You held an audition to take on the Millennial Pearl Seahorse and several of my colleagues wished to participate. Nothing more than that.”

Furina scoffed, crossing her arms as she glared at the head of the research institute. “You really expect me to believe such a blatant falsehood, Faust? Almost all of your so-called colleagues can’t be more than twenty years old! What? Could you only convince your own students to go along with whatever hairbrained scheme you concocted?”

He matched her glare with one of his own. “Well pardon me, archon but you didn’t exactly leave me much choice, now did you?”

“Exactly. That's the point.” Furina argued. “I told you plain and simple: either stop harassing me over funding the expedition or be prosecuted by the court. Do your actions here today imply that you’ve chosen the latter?”

The old man stuttered out more excuses, but Furina wasn’t having it. She turned to address his students instead, who now stuck out of the crowd like sore thumbs. “What did he even tell you lot? That if you convinced me to come to the institute, I could be persuaded into changing my decision? That the only reason why I rejected his proposals was because I had Neuvillette or Endora going over them for me?”

None of them were brave enough to speak up, but the guilty looks on their faces told her all she needed to know.

“Let me be clear. I am not funding the expedition to track down the shooting star now or ever.” Furina channeled as much authority into her voice as possible. “As pretty of a sight it was, I can be fairly certain that tracking it down wouldn’t be worth millions of mora. If you wish to find said star, be my guest. Just know that all the funding for an expedition is to come out of your own damn pockets!”

“But Lady Archon, that is hardly fair!” A female researcher objected. Judging from the way she stood to the right of Faust, she was likely his assistant or something. “The institute has provided for Fontaine for centuries now! We’ve always delivered on our promises, why do you reject us today?”

Furina rubbed her temple, the beginning of a migraine beginning to approach her. “You say that as if this is the first time I've rejected a proposal from the institute. When in reality I have had to rebuff several dozens of inane and unsustainable ideas! If I gave in to every whim of the institute, almost every major organization in Fontaine would be mora-less!”

The female assistant researcher blinked, genuine surprise on her face. “You- That can’t be true! We’ve always been told-”

“You’ve been told whatever your higher-ups want to tell you.” Furina clarified. “They tell you of their proudest accomplishments, their stainless record when it comes to their inventions. You’re not the one who has to hear: ‘Lady Furina, can I get the funding to build a chair strapped with rockets?’, ‘Lady Furina, can you consider my staircase to the moon?’. Oh, here’s the worst one of the past decade! ‘Lady Furina, I’ve figured out how to make chickens pregnant!’”

As Furina furiously ranted, several in the audience began to chuckle at her outrageous statements. Both the head of the institute and his assistance quickly began turning red with embarrassment.

“That’s- None of those proposals could possibly be ours!” She proclaimed. “Whoever would propose such insane drivel would’ve been dismissed from the institute on the spot! They must’ve come from decades- no, centuries ago!”

“Oh really?” Furina questioned, preparing the final nail in the coffin. “Then I’m sure you’ll be pleased to hear that not only were all of these proposals made in the past decade or so, but they were all made by the very man who stands proud alongside you!”

Her head whipped around to stare at the Faust, the individual in question being unable to look her in the eye. “Professor…” She muttered.

“I… I was rather frivolous in my youth.” He admitted, head tilted downwards in shame.

“Indeed, you were.” Furina muttered. “Back then you served as a source of amusement for me at best, or an intolerable nuisance at worst. I’ll admit though that you did change for the better when you were appointed as the head of the institute. Your ideas became far more realistic, and beneficial. You’ve contributed much to Fontaine, I’ll give you that.”

Furina’s eyes then hardened. “However, one thing that has not changed is how inexplicably stubborn you can be! You just can’t take no for an answer, an extremely childish flaw for what otherwise would be a successful scientist!”

Faust sighed, properly humbled. “Yes, Lady Archon. I understand.” He muttered.

Furina huffed. “Good. Now, you’ve already wasted enough time as it is already, so much so that I’m tempted to get a cease-and-desist letter written up. However, pursuing legal action would be lengthy, and I don’t have the time nor patience to go through with it with the Fontanlia Festival coming up.”

All of those from the research institute breathed out a collective sigh of relief. “Thank you, Lady Archon.”

“Don’t thank me yet.” Furina snapped. “What you can do is leave the premises immediately so we can cut down on the number of participants. Go, before I change my mind.”

The proceeding stampede of researchers leaving the Opera Epiclese was like music to her ears. Furina turned to Neuvillette and Endora to find the same bewildered looks. Reasonable, this was most unexpected after all.

“Right then, now that that’s sorted.” Furina sat back down on her throne. “I believe we still have an audition to hold?”

Endora blinked. “Oh, yes! Of course! Can number… erm, well this is awkward.”

Furina groaned. She probably should’ve specified that when they left that they leave their numbers behind them so they can still tell who was supposed to go next. “If you can’t find the person with the next number, then just ask for someone to volunteer. Anyone will do.”

“Oh if that’s the case, do you mind if I step forward, Lady Archon?” A cheery voice called out. When Furina looked down it was but another researcher, a peppy smile bright enough to light the entire room. It would be a lot brighter of a smile though, if it didn't look like she was in desperate need of a shower. Her hands were black with oil, her face smeared with grime and grease, pink dreadlocks flowing uncontrollably from her scalp. Her uniform was completely covered with various stains and blotches, almost as if she was a painter or a mechanic. The satchel she carried bounced along her hip, its coloration matching the military boots she wore (which were also covered in mud). The only thing that seemed to be slightly orderly about her were the pair of goggles she kept resting on her forehead, and the electro vision she kept in the form of a necklace.

“Oh, and before any of you all ask, don’t worry. I’m not actually with them. I just wanted the free ride.” She reached into her satchel and pulled out two metal gauntlets. “You see, I’m the one who’s actually got some babies I need to test out!”

Now this had Furina interested. She leaned forward, hoping to get a better look at the invention. From a glance one could already tell they were intricately designed, the copper plating giving it a bronze aesthetic. The knuckles were lined with batteries, glowing purple. On the back of the hand, there was a gleaming electro insignia.

She slipped them onto her fists before banging them together, sparks flying. All of a sudden the gloves activated, glowing purple as they began to hum ominously. The smile on her face seemed to grow wider, bordering maniacal.

“Impressive!” Endora mused, curiosity taking its hold on her. “Just what can they do, miss…”

“Oh, you can just call me Marie! Or Maria! Whatever you like, really!” She cheerfully exclaimed. “Hell, the people close to me call me Mei-Mei, or just Mei for short! If you’d like you can-”

“Marie will do fine, thank you.” Furina cut her off, her headache already beginning to return with a vengeance. Dear god, it seemed like her very person exuded energy. Forget coffee, it’s almost as if Marie had caffeine injected straight into her veins!

“Oop! Sorry!” She apologised, rubbing the back of her head sheepishly. “You see, I tend to get a bit distracted, or airheaded y’know? Once you get me to talk, I mean I just never stop. Real annoyance for both my parents and my coworkers, but I mean who needs them right? Err, I meant my coworkers of course, I didn’t say that I don’t need my parents, cause I do love them-”

“Marie, please control yourself.” Furina glared at her, the interest she had in the scientist slowly dying with every word she spoke. “We’re running low on time as it is, so do try and be quick with it."

“Ah! Right, right, right! Sorry!” Marie apologised once more, somehow ignoring the dozens of glares aimed at the back of the head (as well as three pointed to her front). “Anyways, the point of the gauntlets is simple; they channel energy from my vision here, y’see?” The vision glowed, her gauntlets following suit.

“Interesting! I’m assuming you crafted these so you could properly harness your vision?” Endora asked.

“Correct!” Marie confirmed. “Though if I’m being honest, it feels more like my vision was actually designed for my gauntlets! Y’see, I was originally planning to make them so that they could be charged by an external source, like a battery or something. But the moment I finished up the final design, boom! Vision appeared. Now I not only have a power source but can do things that I never would’ve dreamed of!”

Furina nodded. It wasn’t anything crazy compared to most stories she’s heard about how most mortals obtained visions. Though most tend to get the vision before they get a weapon to properly harness it.

“Well then, Marie. Care to show us what you can do?” Endora requested. “If you need some mecha we would be happy to provide.”

“Oh yes please!” Marie’s eyes brightened. “As much as I would like to test these babies on some living test subjects, I can’t imagine most people would enjoy 600 volts of electricity to the cranium!”

If it wasn’t for the cheery way she said it, some would’ve probably taken her words as a threat. Even then, there were quite a few who took several steps back from the scientist.

Endora however, wasn’t fazed. “All right then! Send the mecha in!”

At her sister’s words, several armed mecha rushed onto the stage. The five of them formed a semi-circle around Marie, all of them pointing their weapons at her threateningly.

“You may start whenever you’re ready.” Endora prompted. However, the scientist seemed to be… frowning?

“Ah, I’m sorry. I don’t mean to be rude but, uh…” Marie fidgeted nervously on stage, as if unsure how to phrase her next words. “Is this all you got?”

Endora blinked. “Well, no, of course not. D- Do you wish to have more?”

“I mean… yeah? Isn’t five mecha a little… small of an amount?” Marie asked, confused. If this was Avidsen saying this, then most would assume that he was just being prideful and arrogant. However, Marie’s tone indicated she was genuinely baffled, like she couldn’t believe the average adult would struggle taking on five armed mecha.

Several looks were thrown around, but no words were spoken. Endora hesitantly gestured to bring more mecha in, and in came five more mecha. Even then, Marie didn’t seem to be satisfied.

“Huh…” Marie bit her lip, even more hesitant than before. “Sorry I should’ve just done this from the start, can I just ask for a specific amount or something?”

Endora, now well and truly bewildered, barely managed a response. “U- Uh… I suppose? Though, I must ask are you certain-”

“Yeah, positive. Just send ten more in or something. I feel like that would be a fair fight.” Marie requested.

Silence. Though no words were exchanged, several (including Furina) were thinking the exact same thing: this bitch was crazy! For reference, taking on five armed mecha would usually be doable for a skilled vision holder, or even just a skilled fighter in general. Definitely not a fight the average person can handle, but still achievable. Ten mecha? That was almost certainly not a fight that most could handle on their own. Even most vision holders would require backup after about a minute of engagement or so. At that point the only way the fight could be considered trivial is if a strong elemental being or a straight up deity was in play.

But twenty? Furina could count on one hand the amount of people she knows who could take on such a fight. Herself, Neuvillette, Endora, and maybe Etienne? Half of that list included deities, and if Etienne was faced with an electro mecha then he wouldn’t be able to do it as well!

So for Marie to propose that she was capable of doing something that usually only gods would be able to? It was certainly interesting, if not foolhardy. Still, Furina was inclined to indulge her.

Endora sputtered. “T- Ten more! You can’t be- We cannot just-”

“Send the mecha in.” Furina interjected. “Do not worry sister, should she be at risk of injury then I will step in.”

Endora still looked hesitant while Marie looked upon her with gratitude. The scientist bowed. “Thanks, Lady Archon. Promise your trust won’t go to waste!”

Furina smiled coyly. “Oh don’t worry about me. I still have around 29 more candidates to choose from should you fail. You on the other hand? You only get one chance, so do make the most of it!”

Marie’s smile only grew wider at her words. “Noted, Lady Archon. Duly noted.”

Endora hesitantly signaled for yet another ten mechas to come forward. Now the robots completely surrounded her, a truly menacing sight. Still, Marie was unfazed. She only put up gloves in a boxing stance as she prepared herself.

“W- Well, whenever you’re ready, you can begin-” But before Endora could even finish her words, Marie disappeared. Before anyone could even react the first bot had already lost its head to an uppercut. Marie stayed there for only a second before dashing to the next. The robot hastily pulled out its saber, but by the time it was ready to swing Marie already had a fist plunged into its chest.

Jaws were dropped at the sheer display of speed. Before this moment, many thought that such a thing was only possible by elemental creatures and archons. For even most vision holders, electro and anemo, it was unheard of to travel so fast that you couldn’t be tracked by the human eye.

Perhaps other archons would take this as a threat to their power. Furina? She looked upon Marie’s capabilities and could feel nothing but excitement! Whatever grievances Furina had with Marie prior to this disappeared. All she could think about now was how this power could give even Etienne a run for his money (and that wasn’t even including his weakness to electro!)

Marie continued running circles around the robots, barely stopping to catch her breath. She grabbed one by the shoulders to throw it into another. She tricked two mecha into running into each other, taking them out while they were still dazed. Furina was convinced that while she had a mecha pinned down, she managed to punch it at least ten times in the span of a second before killing it.

Now Furina could see why she was so confident. It didn’t matter how many mecha there were. 50? 100? What did numbers mean when no one could pin her down? Just watching Marie zig-zagging in between various salvos… they would’ve had an easier time hitting her if they just blindly fired in her general direction!

Even without her vision, Marie had a fighting style that was completely unrecognizable. Overexaggerated punches and kicks, jerky movement, cartwheels and somersaults. It was a strategy that would never work for anyone else that just wasn’t as unpredictable as her.

Eventually, there were but three mecha left, all electro. Furina raised an eyebrow at this. Did she do this on purpose?

She would get her answer quickly, as rather than move out of the way as they fired their shots, she simply held her arms up in a block. Before anyone could yell at her to move or get out of the way, the lightning strikes hit.

“Hrrgh!” Grunting, Marie let the lightning strikes be absorbed into the gauntlets. The purple glow they had grew even brighter, the air crackling with electro. With one final shout, she pulled back her fists and punched them forwards. With the force of a cannon, an electrical ball the size of a melon was fired towards the remaining mecha and-

*CRACKLE, BOOM*

When the dust settled the stage was covered with scorch marks, the polished wood now an ashen color. The aforementioned mecha could be found strewn on various parts of the Opera Epiclese. One leg logged in the ceiling, one arm wedged in the seats. One particular contestant nearly got nailed in the head by a metal torso, leaving the poor man trembling.

Marie could be found completely unscathed, though heavily panting. She looked up at Furina, sweat now mixing with her oil and grease. “Well, did I do good or what?”

Neither Furina, Neuvillette, nor Endora could form a response. They simply stared forward at this researcher as if she just revealed herself to be the electro archon in disguise. Given her display of power though, that could very well be the truth.

Marie on the other hand, entirely unknowledgeable in social cues, took their silence as a form of rejection. She slumped. “Ah shucks, so much for that then. Well, I did my best. You gonna call the next one or-”

“No, stop.” Furina raised her hand. “I’m just going to be very blunt with this one. Does anyone here feel like they can surpass or at least match her performance?”

Everyone immediately shook their heads without hesitation, unsurprisingly.

“Well, then I believe that settles it then.” Furina looked upon Marie with a smile. “Marie, would you take on the task of hunting down the Millenial Pearl Sea Horse with me?”

Marie blinked, before giving out her brightest smile. “It’d be my honor, Lady Archon!”

Chapter Text

As expected Marie was every bit the whirlwind of personality she had displayed at the Opera Epiclese. Every time Marie had the chance to talk, she would speak no less than three sentences before stopping to catch her breath.

Similar to Etienne, she didn’t seem too bothered by the fact she was travelling alongside her god. Though, that could be because seemingly nothing could faze the inventor. Duing the swim a rogue armored crab barreled towards her and she didn’t even notice. Furina on the other hand? She had a miniature heart attack watching her latest ally, barely managing to conjure a hydro crab mimic to scare the creature off. Marie on the other hand barely seemed to notice, only giving her a thumbs up in thanks.

Furina couldn't help but roll her eyes. While it would seem that Marie could be incredibly focused when she needed to be, she was otherwise constantly distracted by her own thoughts. Thankfully Furina didn’t have to save her from any more close calls, but she remained mindful of it regardless.

“So you’ve been making inventions since you were twelve?” Furina asked. They had just finished diving down into the cave where the sea horse resides. Now they were just making their way towards it, letting the time pass in their conversation.

Marie nodded vigorously in response. “Yep! Took apart the music box my parents gave me and managed to reverse engineer it to play an entirely different song! They were baffled that I was somehow able to replicate the lullaby they sang to me years ago. But to tell you the honest truth, I just put together what I thought sounded nice! It was pure coincidence!”

Furina chuckled. “Coicidence or not, it is impressive nonetheless. I’m assuming that was only the start of your journey?”

“Oh you bet! I can name at least five things I’ve fiddled with in our household off the top of my head!” She held up a hand as she began rattling them down. “There was a toy robot they gave me, our stove, two broken clocks which I manage to fix. I don’t think there was a single machine in our house that I didn’t touch!”

Furina hummed. "From this am I to presume that your parents always supported your hobby?"

"Eh, mostly. While they were very happy to learn that I would be able to pick up the family craft, sometimes they could get a little tired of my shenanigans." Marie admitted. "If it wasn't for my brother reeling me back in, there's a pretty good chance I would've been scolded at far more when I was younger!"

“Oh? You had a brother?” Furina asked, eyebrows raised in interest. “What was he like?”

Marie blinked before laughing. “Oh yeah, I was super close with my older brother back in the day! He’d always help me experiment with machines and whatnot, always remind me to wear safety equipment when I forgot. When I spent too much time working, he would be the one to help take care of me. I always looked up to him, even when he was scolding me for being reckless.”

“Sounds like a responsible young man.” Furina hummed. “Just where is he now? Did he help you with those gloves of yours?”

“Oh, he died.” She said casually.

The sheer whiplash Furina suffered from that statement caused her to physically recoil. “Wh- What?”

“It didn’t happen too recently, I think around three years ago?” Marie scratched her head, not even looking the slightest bit upset. “But it’s been soon enough to where I can still remember him quite clearly. Heh, I still remember the time he caught me trying to eat coffee grounds! Ah, good times!”

“Wh- Bu-” Furina was utterly speechless, unable to comprehend how nonchalant she could be about her brother’s death. “How… How did it happen? Did he suffer an injury or something-”

“No, nothing dramatic like that.” Marie explained. “He contracted lung cancer, that’s all. Doctors say it was a result of a lot of smoking when he was younger. Once we found out about the symptoms, well, there just wasn’t a lot we could do.”

“Oh…” Furina still wasn’t sure how to react to that, so she went with a standard response. “I’m… I’m terribly sorry about your loss.”

“Nah, don’t be. Not even the best hydro vision holders could do anything to help him, so I doubt you could’ve. Unless…” Marie suddenly turned to her, a more intense look in her eye. She had stopped smiling. “Could you?”

Furina stammered, completely caught off guard. “I- I mean- No? I don’t- I don’t think I can? I mean I never tried it so-”

“But there was a chance?” Marie pressed, walking right up to her face. Despite the mechanic being physically shorter than her, it didn’t stop Furina from being intimidated. “Was there a chance he could be saved?”

Furina gulped. She initially thought that Marie was callous of her brother’s passing simply because she didn’t care. Clearly she couldn’t have been more wrong.

After what felt like far too long, Furina let out a sigh and shook her head. “I’m not sure. I’ve never healed anything other than flesh wounds. Pathogens are entirely unknown to me.”

“But you haven’t tried it, meaning it might be possible?” Marie questioned.

Furina threw her hands up into the air, exasperated. “I don’t know! Oceanids don’t exactly contract diseases now do they? I’ve never had to heal myself or my sisters for anything besides flesh wounds. While human flesh and bone are not too dissimilar, anything sickness related is entirely foreign to me.”

Marie nodded, thankfully believing her half-truth. “Huh, I guess that would make sense. I’d guess for something like that I’d have to see the dendro archon or something right?”

“Perhaps.” Furina agreed, before deciding to push her lie just a little bit further. “Though, even she might not be able to assist you.”

“What do you mean?” Marie asked.

“The way I’ve always seen it is that diseases like the common cold or fevers, are illnesses that put your body into an irregular state.” Furina explained, making it up as she went. “As such, the matter of healing is correcting this irregular state. This is something that is capable for many, though for more serious illnesses a vision would likely be nessacary.”

Marie grunted. “Docs said that cancer is a little more complex than that.”

“It is. Rather than cause your body to function abnormally, it tricks your body into thinking it’s natural.” Furina said, quoting a medical textbook she read word for word. “As such, it would be difficult for a vision holder, or even an archon, to expel any harmful entities from your body. How could one when they can’t recognize there’s something wrong in the first place?”

Marie sighed, suddenly seeming a lot more tired than she was only a few minutes ago. “Yeah, I figured something like that was the case. Even if gods have all the power in the world, cancer is still something no one can cure. Just fantastic. Not that it’s your fault of course, you’re already doing so much for all of us anyways. I’m just being a spoiled and upset moron. You can go ahead and smite me now for disrespecting you and all.”

Furina scoffed. “And why would I do something like that? You’ve yet to say or do anything truly disrespectful. You simply spoke your mind, how can I fault you for that?”

“I… I suppose.” Marie admitted.

Furina sighed. Though her words were calm and measured, internally all Furina could think about was how fast her heart was beating. She hasn’t had to fib that hard since she first met Endora, and that was over 50 years ago at the very least. Granted, this wasn’t about her archon status or anything too threatening; it was more about her capabilities as archon. Still, it was a harsh reminder that even though she may be the hydro archon, she still wasn’t the original. Merely, a placeholder.

“Though, now that I think about it. Was that really a task that mirror-me could’ve performed?” Furina wondered. “It’s been so long since I’ve last spoken with her, I’ve honestly forgotten that she was supposed to be the hydro archon and not me. Could she have performed any miracles such as curing cancer? No, probably not. If she could then she would’ve done so already.”

Though the words sounded reassuring, Furina wasn’t feeling as such. Thankfully, Marie didn’t seem to notice. The scientist was seeming to be thinking to herself, not a word leaving her lips.

Furina tried to comfort her again. “Grief is a natural emotion to feel. You should not be ashamed to-”

“Can we… change the subject?” Marie had her arms crossed, gaze averted away from hers. “I- I don’t think I’m comfortable talking about this anymore.”

Furina’s eyes widened upon noticing just how vulnerable Marie was coming across. Back in the Opera Epiclese she seemed so confident and determined, maybe even full of herself. But now? With quivering lips, hunched back, and eyes on the verge of tears.

It reminded Furina… of herself. Of a time before she had powers. Nay, before even that. When she had nothing but expectations, a sea of watching eyes, and a voice only as powerful as the people thought it was. It felt like centuries ago. It was centuries ago.

Furina nodded. “Very well, would you care to talk about your experiences in the institute instead?”

Marie groaned. “Oh don’t even get me started! You’d think that the whole point of the institute is to collect Fontaine’s brightest minds in one place. But all I’ve found so far are either individuals who have bricks for ears and individuals who need to be clobbered with a brick! There’s just… so many idiots and egomanics that are somehow working there! It really makes you wonder just how many of them are just nepo-babies riding on their parent’s coattails!”

“Umm...” Furina was completely unsure of what to say in response to Marie’s sudden tirade. Clearly, she touched a very sore subject of the scientist’s.

Marie didn’t wait for her to reply, she just continued fuming. “Oh, but worst of all has got to be those old dust-farting gearheads we call professors! They’re the entire reason why the institute hasn’t been able to contribute anything in the past five years!”

Furina blinked. “Really? Faust? Sure, he’s a bit eccentric, but I would’ve thought he was anything but-”

“Not Faust!” Marie interrupted. “He’s the only one that’s actually tolerable, and that’s saying something considering him and his assistance are more stubborn than boars! At least when you propose an idea to him, he’ll actually take the time to hear you out. But since he’s the head of the institute, 90% of the time you’re going to be heading to one of the professors if you have an invention to propose!”

Furina nodded. “And let me guess, the majority of the time they don’t listen?”

Marie snorted. “Unless it’s you? They don’t even try! Every time it’s always, ‘this invention isn’t practical’ or ‘this invention hasn’t been tested enough’. And even when they do approve, the amount of paperwork needed to submit a patent for anything is ridiculous! It took nine months of bureaucratic nonsense before I could finally get the paperwork done, and they were only able to send it out yesterday! Yesterday! Can you believe it?”

Furina froze, dread suddenly overcoming her being. It was only thanks to centuries of playing the fool that Furina managed to look completely clueless in that moment.

“No, of course not.” Furina lied like a lying liar. “That sounds utterly ridiculous. On an unrelated note, did you perhaps send your patent by letter? Along with all of the other researchers in the institute?”

Marie blinked. “Well, yeah! I didn’t really care for what any of the other researchers were doing, I just wanted to get my patent approved as fast as possible. Why do you ask? Did all of the letters get destroyed or something?”

“Oh no! Of course not!” Had she been talking to anyone else, they would’ve noticed that Furina replied way too fast there. Thankfully, this was Marie we’re talking about. She couldn’t have been more clueless.

Marie sighed out in relief. “Ah, that’s good. Because I swear, if whatever harebrained scheme they concocted caused my patent to get dumped… well, let’s just say that you’d probably be seeing me in the Fortress of Meropide after I’m done with them.”

Furina let out a half-hearted laugh, only to stop when she noticed Marie wasn’t.

“Err… for curiosity's sake, just how much time did you spend on these gauntlets of yours?” Furina asked.

“Uh…” Marie scratched her head, squinting her eyes. “Can’t be terribly sure, but considering all of those all-nighters… at least a few hundred hours or so, give or take.”

Furina couldn’t help it, she let out a yelp. “A- A few hundred!?”

“Well, yeah.” Marie said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. “I’m not like the other guys, who had an entire team backing them up. I had to do everything from scratch. Making the blueprint, getting the materials, constructing prototypes, and of course actually testing it to make sure it didn’t explode or something like that. I got through the last part surprisingly quickly though, quicker than my usual inventions anyway.”

“And h- how long does it usually take for you to-” Furina started.

“Well, I haven’t actually done the math yet but I can definitely try!” She began listing off numbers rapidly. “I've been spending around 10 hours at the institute working on the gauntlets per day, five days of the week for the past four months or so. Not counting the time I spend on the weekends drafting up ideas for them since it’s outside of the institute, that’s about, um… 800 hours? Give or take?”

Furina’s eyes boggled. She wasn’t sure whether to laugh or to have an aneurism. 800 hours!? That would be around a month of nonstop labour! And for one project? Furina can’t imagine herself even doing half of that amount of work for any single task!

Her first thought was that the moment she got back to the Palais, she would expedite the absolute fuck out of Marie's paperwork to get that patent secured as soon as possible (maybe the melusines forgot to throw her trash out or something?). The second thought was, "Are we sure she's mortal and not the god of workaholics or something!?"

She found herself sputtering. “8- 800 hours! That- That can’t be true! Surely, you jest!”

Furina only realized after she said it that Marie might take offence to her words. She was basically insinuating that Marie was exaggerating the number after all. Thankfully, the scientist just smiled at her.

“Suprising, ain’t it?” She chuckled. “Yeah, sometimes you put so much time into one thing in particular, that you lose track of how much time you’ve actually spent on it! I bet it’s the same for you!”

“That- what?” Furina stammered.

“Here, uh… you’ve mentioned that you were busy because of the Fontinalia Festival coming up, right?” Marie asked.

Furina nodded. “Yes? But I don’t see how-”

Marie cut her off. “When it comes to drafting paperwork, writing signatures, meeting up with executives, anything really, how much time do you usually have to spend on that?”

Furina thought for a moment. “Well… including booking venues, making sure that the right people get the right tasks, and generally checking over everything at the last minute… that occupies most of my day.”

“Alright, we’ll be generous and say that’s eight hours per day.” Marie continued. “Do you work on weekends?”

“Uh, yes?” Furina shrugged helplessly. “I don’t see why I wouldn’t?”

“Hmm, interesting.” Marie thought for a moment. “And how much time would you say you spend finishing up any of your other archon duties? Keeping the peace, trials, all that godly stuff.”

Furina resisted the urge to snort at ‘godly stuff’. “That heavily varies, but in general I’d say around six hours, though it could be longer if I’m attending a more serious trial.”

“Considering that nothing big’s happened yet for the past few months or so, we’ll say six is an appropriate answer.” Marie concluded. “Now, when did you start working on the Fontinalia festival?”

“Only around two months ago.” Furina answered. “Though the first month was more so planning everything rather than making actual preparations.”

“Perfect! Now, doing the math…” Marie mumbled to herself for a bit before her smile started to widen. “Good news! In the span of two months, you’ve managed to spend around 784 hours working to hold Fontaine together!”

Furina wheezed, doubling over once more. She had deja vu to the moment where Etienne revealed just how long it’s been since she’s connected with the people. The words, “784 hours”, wouldn’t stop repeating in her head.

“I mean considering all the stuff that’s been going on in Fontaine, 784 hours is actually less than I would’ve expected.” Marie mused. She was still talking. “I was honestly aiming for a ballpark of around a 1000 or so, but 784 ain’t a small amount either!”

Has she really been… that busy? Now that she thinks about it, every morning when she started work, it would usually be around evening by the time she finished. Throughout the day, she would only see Neuvillette when they came together for breakfast and lunch, and… even those occasions have grown sparse. Were Neuvillette and Endora right? Had they always been right?

“I mean 14 hours a day just dealing with people’s nonsense? I can’t imagine it!” Marie laughed boisterously. “I mean, at least for the majority of the time I was working, I was just doing it at my own pace. I can’t imagine the amount of pressure everyone’s putting on you!”

There had been a lot of pressure, a lot of expectations to fulfill to be more exact. The Fontinalia festival was more than just a holiday for children, it was an opportunity to breathe. A moment for everyone in Fontaine to not have to worry about the impending prophecy, and just enjoy life for what it is. Despite how lighthearted it may be, it was important for many of her dear children. She couldn’t afford to mess it up.

“I mean like, I at least got ‘breaks’ from having to go outside and search for materials and whatnot. Condessence crystals, crystal chunks, and just a lot of scrap metal in general!” She shuddered. Furina thought she was going to as well. “You? You were basically stuffed in an office for hours each day, you couldn’t pay me to do any of that!”

She needed to stop. They needed to stop walking. She needed a moment to just breath-

“Hey, Lady Archon? You alright?” Marie asked, her smile now turned into a concerned frown.

Furina blinked, her heavy breathing ceasing. Almost instantly the void faded away, something she also thought wouldn’t be common anymore. Apparently not.

She coughed, trying to regain her composure. “Yes, Marie. I’m fine. I just… have a few questions I need to ask you.”

“Shoot away. I’m here to serve.” Marie stated.

“Do you…” Furina hesitated. “Do you believe that the amount of time we spent was… normal?”

Marie paused. Her expression was contorted in thought before she answered. “No. No, I don’t think so.”

Furina’s head tilted down, dejected. “Oh.”

“But that’s mainly because I used to know what normal was like.” Marie’s face suddenly switched. It was back to the same intense seriousness she had when she was talking about her brother. “Back then, Isaac was always there to pull me back. He gave me water, food. Sometimes just drag me to bed. It’s like he… It’s like he always knew just what I needed before even I did.”

Marie suddenly wiped her face with her soot-covered arms, uncaring of how unhygienic it was. If Furina wasn’t mistaken, she could hear sniffles. “If I spent even a minute too long, he would know. If I needed some space or time for myself, he gave it to me. He’s the most considerate person I know… or, knew.”

Furina’s heart clenched, aching with sympathy. When was the last time she’s had her heartstrings pulled like this? It was that tragic play involving a boy dying for his lover, right? This somehow felt so much more real, more raw.

“I can’t say if you got people like that, Lady Archon.” Marie concluded. “But what I do know is that if you do, you oughta cherish them. Even if you don’t know it, they’re what make you ‘normal’. And when they’re gone, that ‘normal’ is gone too.”

Then Marie turned around and continued walking, saying not a word more. She only stopped when she heard Furina mumble. “Would you say that… that what you have now is worse than what you had before?”

Shaky inhale from Marie. “Yeah. Yeah, I’d say so. If I could trade my vision or my gauntlets for my brother’s life, I’d… I’d do it in a heartbeat.”

“Do you think that we- it can get better?” Furina asked, catching herself.

Marie shrugged. “Maybe. It’ll be hard though. Like trying to build a higher tower when you’ve got less blocks.”

Furina giggled. “For an inventor, your metaphors and similes are on point.”

Marie smiled at her, only reaching half her face. “My brother wanted to write stories about heroes and stuff. All of that author junk must’ve rubbed off on me I guess.”

“Then that’s just all the more proof that you cared about each other. And I hope that this…” Furina suddenly walked forward and embraced Marie. “Is proof that I too, care about you. I care about all of you.”

Marie, for the first time, was absolutely flustered by the archon’s actions. Her arms were splayed to the sides, boiling red face looking upwards as if her brain was malfunctioning. Furina was shorter than her, meaning that her face was basically resting in the crook of her neck. Eventually though, Marie managed to return the hug. While Furina noted that the mechanic smelled of grease and oil, Marie observed that her archon’s scent reminded her of the shore and ocean breezes.

When Furina pulled back, her fancy dress was covered in black stains. She couldn’t care less though.

“Marie- no, Mei. It may be hard for you to find your new… ‘normal’.” Furina admitted. “No matter how great a friend may be, one could never hope to replace your brother. However, I believe that by logic alone, having just one friend is better than having none, right?”

Mei swallowed heavily, suddenly feeling very religious. “Y- Yep! Absolutely! Now, are we gonna go kill that stupid sea horse or what?”

Furina laughed. “But of course! Lead the way!”

<><><><><>

It was waiting for them, kneeling on its stomach with eyes closed. It stood on a lone platform, surrounded by electro crystals and various other plantlife. The fantastical beast was only dwarfed by the size of the chasms surrounding it.

Mei whistled. “Damn. Even though it’s technically a terrorist, you gotta admit that it looks kinda pretty.”

The scientist spoke true. As menacing as the sea horse was, it was admittedly a rather dazzling creature. Glowing electrical scales floating around it like some kind of aura, flowing tail that flowed through the air in an almost gentle manner. Had it been a tad bit smaller, Furina might’ve been inclined to call it more fairy-like and domestic.

Unfortunately, this sea horse was anything but. Opening its eyes it suddenly rose on all fours, floating above the ground. The sea horse turned its head upward, searching for its target until its gaze landed on the two of them. It brayed at them, a loud shrill sound that echoed off the caverns. Its horn flickered, crackling with power as arcs of electricity danced around it.

Furina frowned.  There was no mistaking its challenge. “It’s taunting us.”

Mei’s smile only grew larger, her eyes gleaming as she slipped on her gauntlets. “Oh, is it now? How fun!”

Throughout history, those that have been able to withstand its electrifying violet glare have been few indeed. Based on her performance in the Opera Epiclese, Furina had a feeling that Mei would be part of that lucky few. Even so, this fight would not be an easy one to win.

“Don’t be rash now, Mei.” Furina stated. “We need a plan of attack.”

Mei fastened her goggles over her eyes as she smirked. “Oh, I have a plan: catch me!” Mei then started sprinting forward, charging up her gauntlets as she prepared to take a running leap.

Furina cursed as she quickly conjured several hydro platforms. Mei jumped, flying through the air before crashing onto them. She didn’t even bother pausing to regain her footing as she continued to run forward. The thrum of electricity was paired with a mad cackle, Mei’s own version of a bloodthirsty warcry.

The sea horse’s eyes widened, instinctively backing away from the rapidly approaching Mei-ssle. Whoever it had been expecting to fight, a mad scientist mixed with a metal-gauntleted boxer was probably the last thing on its mind.

Mei cared naught for its attempt at retreat though. The moment her feet touched the solid ground she immediately began pursuing the sea horse with a fever. Electro-charged hooks and jabs were thrown about wildly, somehow not overextending with every hit. The only thing that could be considered more impressive was her stupidly fast (yet somehow accurate) footwork. 

Furina sighed, shaking her head. “I should’ve been ready to jump the moment I remembered who I was travelling with.” The archon quickly produced several more hydro platforms to sprint across. Drawing her blade, she joined the fray to let the battle start in earnest.

Chapter Text

Mei being an electro vision-holder had both a pro and a con. On one hand, her gauntlets were literally designed to absorb electro. So each time the sea horse managed to strike her, Mei managed to block the hit and used the energy to charge her next strike. However, that also meant her attacks were charged with electro, so the sea horse wasn’t very affected by her blows.

Still, it was clear that Mei was still a massive nuisance. No matter how many times it bucked and swung its tail around, Mei would always be able to dodge at the last second. When it conjured a vast storm of electro-fish to track her, Mei would perform a series of cartwheels and impressive rolls to weave through the attack. And the moment it let down its guard, Mei was already there to capitalize on the opportunity. Several times she jumped right onto the sea horse's chest, clinging onto its neck for dear life. Her metal gauntlets hammered into its torso repeatedly, a dozen strikes occurring before the horse even had the chance to shake her off.

And this wasn’t even accounting for Furina. Every time the sea horse tried to leap in the air in preparation to perform a slamming attack, Furina would use her summons to pelt it out of the sky and force it to come down. If it tried to rush down Mei with a charge, Furina forced it back with her hydro infused sword and several well-placed barriers.

Whereas the fight with Etienne involved Furina providing suppressive fire and healing the damage he took, fighting with Mei felt more like they were a tag-team of sorts. They were constantly switching places, diverting the sea horse's attention while slowly chipping it down.

It soon became clear to the sea horse that if it didn’t find a way to take out at least one of its opponents soon, it would eventually be defeated when it ran out of energy.

Fortunately for the sea horse, it would get the opportunity relatively soon. Mei had stopped to catch her breath, taking a knee as Furina prepared to take her place. Quickly devising a plan, the sea horse rose into the air with its horn crackling towards Furina.

Furina prepared to call her summons to strike it down, when the sea horse suddenly switched targets and dived upon Mei. Furina’s eyes widened as the sea horse barreled towards the exhausted researcher. 

“Mei!” Furina cried out. The inventor looked up and swore. She instinctively moved to dodge but it was clear it would be far too late.

With no other choice, Furina made a swift motion with her hands before surging them forwards. Mei had shut her eyes, prepared for the worst. 

*SHRIEK*

Only for nothing to come. For Furina had summoned an absolutely ginormous horned hydro crab to ram the creature away, sending it hurtling to the other side of the area.

Furina rushed to her side to help her up. By this point in time Mei had her eyes open wide, and they stayed so when she witnessed what was currently transpiring. 

“I- Is that the-!” Mei stammered.

“Indeed.” Furina confirmed, grinning. “Though I believe nowadays it prefers to go by ‘The Conqueror of Bronze and Water’!”

Mei could only nod dumbly, Furina being amused at the mechanic having absolutely nothing to say. She simply watched as the Millennial Pearl Sea Horse was beaten back by the Conqueror with a fever. Much like its deceased predecessor, the hydro mimic was every bit as vicious as the original. Hydro claws furiously swung into the sea horse, explosions of water causing even further damage. Every time the sea horse tried to charge and overpower it, the crab met it in kind with one of its own. It was a battle of the two sovereigns of the sea, one to the north and the other to the south. 

The sea horse whined, kicking and swiping its tail at the crab. The crab shrieked, swinging its body around to use its weight as a weapon. The sea horse tried to summon a school of electro fish, the crab countered by spewing large droplets of water everywhere. Soon enough, the entire arena was covered with electrocharged puddles of water.

“How long-” Mei started.

“Not very.” Furina answered grimly. “Even now, I am barely able to maintain his form. One more hard hit and-”

Before Furina could even finish, the Millennial Pearl Sea Horse managed to jump up into the air before slamming onto the crab’s shell, hooves stomping it into the ground. The Conqueror could only let out one defiant shriek as it suddenly burst, electrified water splashing everywhere as it was reduced to nothing more than a large puddle.

“It’s gone.” Furina finished. That was expected. Though hydro may not have been great at breaking electro shields, electro had absolutely no problem with hydro ones. 

But the crab served its purpose. As both Mei and Furina looked upon the Millennial Pearl Sea Horse, they noticed something critical. Not only was its neck bent downwards in complete exhaustion, the pearl on its chest was almost shattered. Cracks lined the white orb in question, flickering as if it was on the verge of giving away.

“Well then, what do we have here?” Mei chuckled menacingly. “You thinking what I’m thinking, Lady Archon?” 

“Usually I’d never be able to predict what’s going on inside your head. I wouldn’t even bother trying.” Furina smirked. “But, I do believe I see what you’re talking about.”

“Then what the hell are we waiting for!” Banging her gauntlets together, she charged them with electro once more. “We break that pearl, we break that horse!”

Mei rushed forward, prepared to deal the final blow. Seeing this, the sea horse shrieked. It raised its front legs into the air slamming them down in front of it to create a shockwave.

Mei was forced to back away, allowing the sea horse to try and flee. Galloping through the air, it looked towards the exit of the cave before rushing towards it.

“Oh no you don’t!” Furina quickly blocked off the cave, much to the sea horse’s displeasure. “I’m afraid there’s no running from justice incarnate!”

The sea horse only cried out in response. Its gaze switched between both Furina and Mei, before finally coming to a decision. Letting out a cry loud enough to be deafening, it began channeling power into its horn.

“What the hell is it doing?!” Mei shouted.

“I’m unsure!” Furina responded. “Most who have seen the creature have only done so when it is outside of its natural habitat. It’s entirely possible that within its own domain, it has an entirely different skill set!”

Though that might be still underestimating it. After about a moment or two, its eyes began to glow purple, the universal sign for “oh shit”. Horn crackling with power, the mare took a couple steps forward before ascending high into the air. Lightning began striking the surrounding area, crystals forming at the edges of the platform.

Furina’s eyes widened. She didn’t have to be an archon to sense the amount of electro that was charging the air. Even now, arcs were dancing across the floor, as if the entire surrounding environment was becoming conductive. There was a good chance it actually was, and that it was a power of the Millennial Pearl Sea Horse.

“Maybe we can-” Furina suddenly detected a sharp rise in electro where Mei was standing. The archon whipped around. “Mei! Move!”

The mechanic obliged without a second thought, dashing forward. Moments later, a massive bolt came crashing down on where she once stood, the lightning fracturing the ground. Several more lightning strikes followed in intervals, making sure that they had to constantly be on the move.

But while they ran the sea horse’s attack seemed to constantly grow stronger, causing the dread in Furina’s stomach to only deepen. Whatever it was preparing, Furina sensed that it would easily match the Emperor’s final attack in terms of strength. And since it would be electro, Furina wouldn't be able to shield against it properly, so there was a chance it could be stronger!

Despite all this information, Mei seemed to only get more… excited? “Oh perfect! Looks like it’s finally pulling out all the stops!”

“That’s not a particularly good thing you know!” Furina shouted back. At this point in time, the crackling electricity was now loud enough to eclipse conversation volume. 

“Sure it is! Means it’s on the verge of defeat!” Mei exclaimed, dashing out of the way of another bolt. “We beat it like this, then we’ve definitely won!”

Furina summoned several hydro mimics to attack the sea horse while it was flying midair. Exploding bubbles, small torpedoes of water, even crabs plainly flinging themselves at it. Nothing. Furina tried summoning the Conqueror again, only for the large crab to bounce off some invisible electro barrier. It tried several times more, but the sea horse was unfazed. In fact, it seemed that the glow of its horns grew only stronger.

She dismissed the crab before it could have another go. “Anything I could do to knock that sea horse out of the air would sooner collapse the cavern. Any ideas?”

Mei looked around for a moment. The horse shrieked out in triumph, the lightning strikes becoming increasingly more frequent and larger. Whatever they were about to do they needed to do fast.

“Maybe I could try breaking those electro crystals?” Mei pointed out. 

Furina shook her head. “They’d be unaffected by electro and I doubt that they’d break to any number of physical attacks.”

“Can you try it then?” Mei asked. 

Thinking for a moment, Furina quickly replied. “Without causing the cavern to collapse? It would take me a minute for each one at the very least. And from what it sounds like we only have seconds.” Probably less than that to be perfectly honest. Looking at it from the ground now, it seemed that the sea horse was looking smug. As if it knew its victory was soon at hand.

“How about running? Dodging its attack by leaving the arena or something?” Mei suggested. The mechanic was sounding quite frantic now, as expected when one is forced to dodge several lightning bolts.

Furina immediately tried to do so, only for the sea horse to shriek out in anger. Several lightning bolts were immediately sent crashing down on her location, forcing her to back away.

“It’s blocking us in.” Furina growled. 

“You can’t break through?” Mei asked.

“Unless you’re willing to tank several lightning bolts, which only I would be able to do.” Furina confirmed. “And I’d be damned if I left one of my own children to die!”

Mei's gaze switched constantly between the sea horse’s and Furina’s, growing ever more desperate.

“So, there’s nothing we can do?” Mei asked, her expression looking crushed.

Furina shook her head. “No, not yet. I can shield the blow with hydro barriers, and then tank whatever remains.”

Mei’s eyes widened. “What!? But you can’t-”

“My body is durable enough to take the hit, you cannot.” Furina stated. “Though I can’t deny that the hit would be painful, I would still be able to stand long enough to be able to continue taking on the sea horse once more.”

“But my gauntlets-" Mei tried.

“Will not be sufficient.” Furina shut her down. “While I trust that your inventions are capable, I’m not going to let you put your life in their hands. Not if I can help it.”

Mei grit her teeth. “Oh but you can!? At least my gauntlets were designed to absorb electricity, but last I checked you aren’t the electro archon now, are you?”

“Indeed! In case you’ve forgotten, I’m the damn hydro archon! Your archon to be specific!” Furina matched her anger, her glare causing the mechanic to flinch. “And as your archon, I order you to stand down! I will not repeat myself, Mei!”

Furina turned her head away, now staring down the sea horse grimly. She should’ve kept her glance on the mechanic for a moment longer however. Then she would’ve noticed Mei’s expression hardening, the scientist’s breathing growing heavy. Perhaps she would’ve recognized the look Mei had, the resolved look all people have when they come to a decision.

The sea horse finally began its descent, its horn now a shining purple beacon. Furina watched it fall towards her, perceiving the motion far slower than she thought she would. Perhaps this was some higher power telling her to reconsider her actions, but she remained steadfast.

“What other options even are there?” She thought. “Besides leaving Mei to try and take the hit, this is the only method that leaves us still able to fight and doesn’t collapse the cavern. The only price I would have to pay is a bit of pain, a cheap price that is.” 

Moments from when it was about to hit her, Furina closed her eyes and clenched her teeth. Bracing for impact, she mentally prepared herself for the worst electrocution of her life.

She was so focused, that she was entirely caught off guard when she felt a strong shove push her away. Furina yelped, stumbling forward as she tried to catch her fall. It happened so quickly that her mind only had time to register the impact and not the implications.

The moment she did though, everything seemed to stop. Furina’s heart dropped to the bottom of her soul, her eyes widening. She drew in a breath to gasp but there wasn’t enough air in the cave to convey her shock.

“No!” She turned her head so fast her neck threatened to snap. There she was. Mei, in all of her glory. She had both of her gauntlets raised in a block, prepared to absorb and parry the Millennial Pearl Sea Horse. It was as if she was completely ignoring the almost apocalyptic levels of energy the beast was giving off.

Furina faintly noticed that Mei was smiling apologetically at her. She knew better though; Mei didn’t regret a single thing while she was standing there.

Furina had no time to convey her surprise, or her anger. She had no time to shout or yell at Mei for her to move. The next thing she knew, Mei was intensely clashing against the sea horse with every bit of her being.

Grit teeth, manic laughter, furious shrieking. The sounds that defined the two at that very moment. Flesh, scales, electricity. The matter that they were composed of. Metal gauntlet against a magical horn, two forces that refused to give in to the other.

Underneath all the bright lights and sounds, Furina barely managed to make out Mei’s figure. It seemed almost shadowlike in appearance, barely intelligible. 

“GIVE IT TO ME! GIVE ME EVERYTHING!” A high-pitched voice screamed out, somehow being clear among all the other noises filling the cavern. “COME ON, YOU PANSY! DON’T YOU DARE HOLD BACK!”

Furina covered her eyes with the palms of her hands, forcing herself to look closer. She could barely make out the details of Mei actually using her gauntlets to hold the beast by the horn! The metal fingers were wrapped around the conductive rod. They were doing everything in their power to both absorb the oncoming electricity, as well as physically stop the sea horse from moving in its tracks.

For a moment they seemed in some kind of stalemate, both unable to make progress. Perhaps, Mei could actually win! If she just managed to restrain the horse for a little longer, than its power would eventually run out, and she would win!

But of course, Celestia saw her semblance of hope, and decided that it was too good for someone like her.

Mei’s eyes widened as one of the capacitors on the sides of her gauntlet busted open. “SHIT-” She was cut off by a large explosion, obscuring the entire area within smoke.

“MEI!” Furina cried. She immediately got to her feet, ignoring the irritating smoke getting into her eyes and lungs. The archon pushed through, coughing and blinking tears out of her eyes. When she still couldn’t find anything, Furina let out a shout of frustration. She summoned a blast of hydro to clear the area. 

“There!” Furina spotted Mei’s fallen form. Her hair was heavily singed, the pink tips of her dreadlocks charred. Every bit of the inventor’s clothing was completely scorched, several parts of their skin covered in electrical burns. The gauntlets clearly must’ve done something or otherwise her entire body would’ve been so. Said gauntlets were completely broken, reduced to fractured pieces. Mei’s hands were exposed, not only turned completely ashen black but bleeding as several bits of glass and metal were embedded in them. She was unmoving, except for the occasional twitch where arcs of electricity would go up and down her body. That wasn’t a sign of life though, so Mei could still very well be dead.

Furina numbly looked down. Mei’s cracked goggles had landed right in front of her.

“Wh- Why?” Furina couldn’t help but mentally ask. The volume of her own thoughts were nearly drowned out by the sound of roaring blood in her ears. “No, no, no! Why did she do that!? WHY?!”

What was her reasoning!? What was the plan!? Furina was an archon, a god! She has survived worse than this! Mei, no matter how talented of a mortal she was, was still a mortal all the same! She was more fragile than her! Died easily compared to her! In what world did she think that sacrificing her mortal life to protect hers was a sensible trade!?

“What right did she have to do this?” Furina couldn’t help the indignant anger flow through her veins, clenching her fists as she scowled. It was her decision after all! Why did Mei suddenly decide that she should be the one to sacrifice herself and cause Furina all this pain!? 

“But… wasn’t that what I planned to do?” Furina gasped as the realization came over her. The anger immediately flooded out of her system. “Wasn’t I about to inflict… the same pain on her?”

It was at this moment that Furina apologized a thousand times to both Endora and Neuvillette. Though she’s promised them time and time again to be less reckless and more careful, she didn’t really know what it was like for them. Did Endora feel this way when Rhodeia beat her? Watching her take on a fight far too advanced for her and nearly dying when she lost?

No, that was a stupid question to ask. Of course she did! Why else did she constantly push her to rethink her decision over and over again? Why else would she come to her defense when Rhodeia nearly choked her to death? Even if Furina won due to her legacy as archon, there were far too many times where Furina was basically sacrificing her own well-being as she just tried to do now.

It’s why Endora was always concerned for her. It’s why Neuvillette was so angry when he found out about the truth. Both of them were only slightly reassured by seeing how capable she was, but even then those feelings never really dwindled away.

Furina understood them now, understood what it meant to see someone you care about throw their life on the line for something seemingly meaningless. Fighting Rhoedia might’ve been important to her, sure. But how could anything be possibly worth sacrificing her own life over? Whether it was something as miniscule as overworking herself to the point of neglecting her own health, or using her own body as a meatshield to protect others. How was that ever acceptable? How was it ever fair to the people that cared about her?

Just as she was finishing up her thoughts, the sea horse chose that moment to remind Furina of its existence. A tic grew on her forehead. After doing all of this, terrorizing a port and now having severely injured her friend, it was still making its incessant little noises? It was still shrieking around like a blind rat, desperate for attention.

Oh, it had Furina’s attention all right. That bastard definitely did! 

Furina closed her eyes, taking a deep breath as she began to set her jaw. With a flick of her fingers her sword disappeared. She would need every ounce of energy she had for this, every ounce of energy to make that stupid horse SUFFER.

Slowly standing up, Furina turned around to meet the sea horse’s eyes. It stood there proudly, standing tall with its head raised high. It must’ve thought victory was guaranteed for it. After all, it had been Mei who had been giving it the most trouble. What could Furina even do?

“So, stupid horse.” Furina calmly stated. “You believe that you’ve won, have you?”

It didn’t understand her. She didn’t need it to. It understood that she was making noise, and that meant that she wasn’t dead.

“Can I ask you something?” Furina started. “What does justice mean to you?” 

Furina must’ve looked insane. She was spouting some philosophical nonsense at a sea creature. What’s next? Was she about to write poetry with an octopus?

The sea horse charged its horns once more, preparing to charge forward. Only to freeze, realizing that it could no longer move.

“Let me ask you a simpler question.” Furina’s eyes glowed, authority emboldening her voice. “How heavy is the burden of guilt?”

Like thousands of times before, hydro permeated throughout the air as she expanded the molecules. Unlike previous times however, Furina didn’t tell it to stop. Instead, she let it run wild the same way she let it happen with Rhodeia.

The sea horse’s eyes widened as it was suddenly forced to its knees. It wailed out in pain but Furina was unsympathetic to its cries. Furina had spent so long having to hold back when using this technique of hers. The time she spent improving its output was miniscule to the time she spent managing the control and precision. 

But that did not mean she spent no time at all of course. In fact the main reason why it was so miniscule was because when trying to fully utilize this technique…

It scared her. No, it fucking terrified her!

After centuries of how her power grew, the technique became a truly monstrous thing. The raw output, the damage it could do. Furina wasn’t kidding when she said this technique was the equivalent to putting someone under the full weight of the ocean. Even when she was only half trying, the technique could already freeze entire groups of humans. And if she concentrated it on one area, then it could easily bring one to their knees. To let loose all of it? Not holding anything back? The images of eyes being popped out of skulls and blood pouring out of orifices were more than enough motivation for her to never unleash her full power on a mortal.

But… this sea horse wasn’t a mortal now was it? No, its body was actually equipped to handle deep pressure. It was similar to the crab, or even Neuvillette and Endora to some extent. And if that was the case…

What reason was there to hold back?

The already fragile walls began to shake further, the ground trembling. Furina stepped forward, every step she took causing the ground to crack and fracture. It was almost as if she was stomping on thinly iced over lake, lines growing out in a web wherever she walked.

“Can you feel it?” Furina whispered the words, but they echoed throughout the purple chamber regardless. “The people you’ve hurt? My friend, who you so carelessly wounded?” 

It didn’t respond, too busy shaking its head to try and escape the pain. It was still managing to hold itself on all fours, though it was forced to bow its head. That wasn’t good enough. Furina wanted MORE! MORE THAN EVER BEFORE!

Furina continued expanding, putting on more weight. “No, of course you wouldn’t understand.” Furina sighed. “Who would expect a stupid sea horse like you to understand, right?”

Its loud cries became whimpers, the pressure now too great for it to summon any volume. Furina doubted it could even hear her words, not that she cared if it did anyways.

“But isn’t that just the thing?” Furina mused. “In the end, you really are nothing but a stupid HORSE!” She put as much emphasis as possible on her power, doubling- no, tripling the output!

The sea horse was finally forced to its knees, barely able to even still hold itself. Pathetic. Furina suspected that even the crab, with its increased body weight and shell, would be able to handle this better than the sea horse. The only reason why the horse lasted this long was because it was far more maneuverable and smarter than the crab, and also because of that blasted horn.

Hmm, that horn does look nice now that she thinks about it. It would look quite nice on a wooden frame, pinned to a wall in her office.

With possibly the most malicious idea she’s ever had spring into her mind, Furina slowly walked up to the sea horse. She dragged it out, making every step slow and deliberate. She let the sea horse watch as it could do nothing against what was about to come.

Furina stopped, standing right in front of the sea horse’s kneeling head. “You don’t deserve this.” She quickly grabbed the horn and with a growl started pulling.

Almost immediately the silent cries became full-on wails, desperate screams that even Furina understood. Electricity arced up and down the horn, zapping Furina’s hand but to no avail. Compared to the pain of having to put up a constant act for 200 years, or even just fighting against Rhoedia, these tiny stings barely registered to her.

Furina grimaced as she was forced to pull harder and harder on the cartilage. Looking into the sea horse’s eyes, Furina could almost recognize its fearful and desperate expression. It had the same look that criminals gave her right when they were about to be sentenced. They were usually begging her, asking for any kind of mercy from their benevolent archon.

Similar to those times, Furina’s eyes flickered with sympathy as she bit her lip. At the end of the day, this sea horse was really just an animal who didn’t know any better. It was the same way that some just didn’t know what they were getting into when entering a life of crime, or did but their circumstances pushed them into it anyways. For a second, Furina was almost tempted to let go.

But just as she did with those criminals, she remembers her people being hurt. Her children being hurt. Mei being hurt! At these memories, Furina’s eyes hardened and she only continued pulling harder.

After what was probably the most agonizing moments in the sea horse’s life (and Furina’s too if not for the adrenaline helping her ignore like 20 migraines), the horn snapped. The loud crack echoed throughout the entire cavern, a discharge of electricity accompanying the sound. The sea horse cried out in defeat, collapsing on its side. Furina took this as a sign to deactivate Hydro Authority, the pressure turning off as a result.

“Millennial Pearl Sea Horse.” Furina intoned. “For the charges of terrorizing the children of Fontaine, I, Focalors, deem you… guilty.” Furina summoned her blade, raising it upwards to end it on Mei’s behalf.

At the sight of Splendor of Tranquil Waters, the sea horse’s eyes widened. Out of pure survival instincts, the sea horse turned its body on a dime and darted away. It’s tail purposefully tripped up Furina as it made its escape, ensuring that Furina couldn’t stop it.

“Hey! Where do you think you're… going?” Furina took a step forward before immediately stumbling onto the ground. Exhaustion finally caught up to the archon, forcefully putting her in deep sleep.

<><><><><>

Several hours later, Furina awoke to a splitting headache, one of the worst she’s chanced upon. Her brain felt like it was being broiled and stewed, hot agony driving a nail right in her head. She tried opening her eyes open only to slam them shut when the world wouldn’t stop spinning. Furina groaned, not even bothering to move until the ringing in her ears ceased. It took every bit of willpower to not just lie there for eternity, but eventually she managed to sit up.

Almost immediately her half slit eyes shot wide open. “Mei!” Furina looked around, frantically searching until her eyes landed on the unmoving body of the scientist. She was still in the same spot as she was before.

Stumbling to her feet, she rushed over to Mei’s side. She flipped her over to her back. Still unconscious. Furina checked her pulse, letting out a loud sigh of relief when she heard her quiet breaths. The archon refused to let her latest friend perish so soon, not when they gave her such a revelation that she realized long ago.

Speaking of foolish decisions, Furina winced as her head suddenly started to flare up with pain. She hissed, desperately trying to soothe her aching skull. 

“Ugh, remind me never to do that again.” Furina muttered, rubbing her forehead as she spoke. She looked to her right, staring at the broken-off horn clenched in her right hand with disdain. “All of that trouble for this? We didn’t even manage to end that damn thing!”

Truth be told however, Furina wasn’t actually concerned about the sea horse at the moment. If that expression of fear was even half as potent as she remembers it being, she was quite sure that the so-called ‘sovereign’ would never show its face near Fontaine again. Hell, there was a good chance it would never go beyond the surface of the sea again!

“Can’t say I blame it though.” Furina admitted, marvelling at the amount of destruction caused around the room. It looked as if an earthquake had hit the entire cavern, some cracks stretching several meters wide.

The ominous rumbling in the distance alerted Furina that she probably ought to leave the cavern soon. Summoning the remaining resolve she had, she cradled Mei in her arms. She made sure to keep the mechanic’s head upright, leaning inwards on her chest. Somehow Mei was completely undisturbed throughout the entire process. Instead, she was comfortable enough to snuggle in closer into Furina’s grasp and start snoring. Furina chuckled, unrepulsed even when Mei started drooling on her sleeve.

“First Etienne, then you, Mei?” Furina sighed. “Did you both get your self-sacrificial tendencies from me?”

Mei didn’t respond, the only indication that she heard anything was the slightest of shifting in her sleep.

“I’ll have to have a serious talk with both of you.” Furina chided. “I need to make sure that you two prioritize your health, as I will with mine. I promise.”

Furina then made the slow journey back to Fontaine, trophy in hand. True to her prediction, the Millennial Pearl Sea Horse was never seen in Fontaine again. The beast was likely hiding out of shame, too afraid to emerge without the source of its power. All in all, it was yet another victory under the archon’s belt as the waters of Fontaine grew just a bit safer.

<><><><><>

The Wilting Weeping Willow. It was a landmark of great significance that had grown tainted over the course of time. Though Furina had invested resources into trying to cure the area before, many scientists she employed were unable to reach a conclusion on what was causing the rot nor how to reverse it.

That was the case, until Furina thought to get Mei involved. Even though her area revolved more around mechanical sciences, the archon figured that her perspective was unique enough to warrant a try at the very least. Besides, though Furina wouldn't dare admit it, she was getting a little desperate. That's why her 'request' sounded more of a friend venting about a problem and asking for advice, rather than an archon handing out an official commission.

Many (including Mei herself) disagreed with her, but Mei reluctantly accepted the request purely because Furina was the one asking. However, she bluntly told Furina that she shouldn’t expect any results and that she would only invest a week’s worth of time into it before giving up.

As expected, Mei took a different approach compared to other researchers. Rather than stick around the Weeping Willow itself, she wandered around the region looking for any clues or hints. Rather than use any scientific method or tools, Mei did nothing but simply explore with her own eyes and ears.

Many called her idiotic for this approach, calling it pointless and a waste of time. Furina might’ve been inclined to believe them if not even a day later, Mei had experimented with an ancient altar and recovered a raindrop shaped artifact, along with a rather strange Melusine.

Years of no progress being made, and it took Mei two days to suddenly find a new lead. When asked how on Teyvat she knew this would work and what was her thinking process, Mei gave a simple reply.

“If the solution was directly at the Weeping Willow, someone would’ve found it already.” She explained. “Logically speaking, the solution should then be somewhere else in Erinnyes Forest. I assumed as such because otherwise it could be anywhere else in Teyvat, which might as well be a dead end. As for my thinking process? I gave it a week since I knew that’s how long it would take to search the entire forest, including the underwater parts. So even though I won’t deny that I was lucky by finding that altar on my first day, I would’ve eventually gotten to it anyway. It's just basic logic, that’s all.”

Needless to say, Mei went from relatively unknown by her coworkers to many of her colleagues clamoring for her attention. It was similar to how Etienne went from a social pariah to one of the most respected alchemists in Fontaine. All of a sudden Mei got several offers for collaborations from her higherups and teammates alike, and even internships from younger scientists. The amount of success she’s achieved in a week was mind-boggling enough to cause even her to blink, but Furina supposes that is what happens when you decipher a mystery no one’s been able to solve for centuries.

That being said, there was still quite a bit of work left to do. Mei’s discovery was only the entrance to the rabbit hole. Several teams had to be employed, searching various underwater ruins to solve the puzzles they held, all while dodging the various dangers. The task would’ve been quite daunting, if it wasn’t for Mei of course. The inventor had taken the initiative and designed a whole line of protective underwater gear, making traversing even the most dangerous of environments a complete cinch. Now, even the most amateurish of adventures could safely explore Fontaine’s waters.

It had all led to this. After a few more conversations with Pahsiv, clearing out the Root Consuming Tumor, and a frankly anticlimactic battle between Mei (with some mecha and a vishap as allies but they were more of spectators than anything else) and some rift hounds, it was all done. She deliberately left the last rift hound alive, just so that she could celebrate the moment with Furina at the actual site of the tree.

Furina’s hair fluttered in the wind as she raced up the grassy hill. She couldn’t stop herself from giggling in ecstasy, as she and her trusty steed rapidly ascended. 

“Come on! Faster! Faster!” She urged. The horse grunted at her but obliged, picking up speed. 

When they reached the top, they were met with the sight of a still-decaying tree laying on top of a boggy pond. Furina hissed as the sun’s rays refracted off of the lake and right onto her sea horse. When she managed to get the glare out of her eyes, she noticed several groups of scientists chatting with each other. She directed her hydro mimic to gallop in their direction.

Mei noticed her immediately, her brilliant smile covering up half her face.

 “Lady Furina!” The inventor called out, waving to her with freshly repaired gauntlets. The mechanic had cleaned herself up since she last saw her. No longer was her skin marred by soot and oil, nor her uniform stained by grease. Her electro vision shone proudly on the front of her neck, seemingly almost framed by her recent electrical scars. Privately, Furina knew that these scars ran from her hands all the way to the entirety of her chest. They’re the reason why she wears gloves all the time, even when Furina insists she doesn’t need to.

Furina won’t push her on this though. Mei’s already made so many improvements over the past month. If she wishes to be a bit more self-conscious of herself, then that’s all the more power to her.

Furina quickly made her way to her, gently pulling on the reins as she came to a halt. The other scientists could help but marvel in awe at Furina (mostly her ride), while Mei seemed to only beam harder.

“Mei!” Furina greeted. “You said that you had something to show me?”

Mei nodded excitedly. “Yep! Come on guys! Go, go, go!” Both her colleagues and her students alike eagerly nodded, and rushed off. Some slipped on their diving gear, heading into the water. Furina assumed they were going to give the signal to kill the final rifthound.

Furina dismounted her hydro mimic sea horse as Mei whistled. “Nice ride! I’m assuming this means you finally managed to tame it?”

Furina groaned as the hydro mimic in question snorted. “Oh don’t remind me! This heathen was harder to train than the Conqueror! Even now, it still disobeys orders just to spite me!” 

Indeed, though the Millennia Hydro Sea Horse looked even more magnificent than the Conqueror, it seemed to be twice as stubborn. No matter how brilliant the shine of its hydro scales were, or how the sun gave its tail and horn the most brilliant sheen, it didn’t hide the fact that this sea horse acted like an absolute toddler. Even when she was able to summon it and had a solid idea of what attacks it was capable of, it refused to follow her orders just to spite her!

Eventually it managed to behave. Once Furina started siccing the Conqueror on it and the two had a fair share of sparring together, the sea horse grew to be quite the capable opponent. 

Of course then there was the issue of the hydro sea horse letting Furina ride it, which was a whole new issue. As one would expect, riding a copy of the millennial sea horse wasn’t really an experience similar to riding any other animal. Bigger and stronger than a bull, yet swift and slender as a horse. It was these attributes that made Furina all the more glad she didn’t try to tame the real one. It would be unbearable to keep near the Palais.

Mei swiftly cut her off from her thoughts. “So, what did you score from Cafe Lutece this time?” Oh yeah, Furina had also recently learned that when not focused on her work, Mei was an absolute foodie. She made it a routine that whenever checking up on her, Furina would always bring some snacks from the restaurant near the Palais. It wasn’t because Mei was forgetting to eat lunch (Mei knew well enough that Furina would ring out her neck if she did), it was just a nice routine that they had gotten used to.

Furina perked up as she was suddenly reminded of something. “Oh right, I nearly forgot! I heard your request last time Mei and guess what?” 

Mei’s jaw dropped as Furina reached for a satchel tied on her hydro mimic’s back. “Oh my- No you did not!”

Furina nodded vigorously, pulling out a carefully wrapped box. “I did!” She unwrapped it with delicate fingers. “Say hello to- oh shit…”

Furina’s smile turned to a grimace. The prepared slice of Cake Debord was quickly revealed to be a disfigured mess. The package must've been jostled far more than she initially thought on the way here. Furina glared at the sea horse, who in turn only snorted at her audacity to blame it.

Mei however was completely unfazed. The inventor squealed. “YOU ACTUALLY GOT A SLICE OF CAKE DEBORD!?” The mechanic immediately peeled off her gauntlets and dipped a finger in the savory mush. 

Out of everything she’s witnessed from Mei during her time spent with her, seeing the downright orgasmic expression on Mei’s face when she stuck her cream-covered finger in her mouth had to be one of the most grotesque. Furina shuddered, still happy for her friend but now uncertain if she wants to stand so close to her.

Mei, in typical Mei fashion, couldn’t care less. She pressed her hands to her cheeks as she let more concerning noises. “It somehow even tasted better than I imagined~! How in Teyvat did you manage to get one?!”

Furina giggled, pressing a gloved hand to her lips. “I have my ways as Hydro Archon! You needn’t worry about it!”

“Furina I don’t care if you had to blackmail the owner of Hotel Debord or kidnap his family. Keep bringing me this and I’ll help you extort him myself.” Mei said, proceeding to gorge herself on more cake.

Furina laughed. She was unsure whether Mei was actually joking or not, but at this point Furina had already gotten used to Mei’s type of humor. 

Once Mei got a few more globs of vanilla in her stomach, Furina decided it was safe to converse with her once more. “So, while your colleagues are setting up, do you mind if I ask what you have planned after this?”

“Hmm?” Mei swallowed, her expression becoming more contemplative. “Well, I’m not entirely sure. I mean, you called me up to help deal with the whole tree problem like, days after the sea horse. N- Not that it was a problem or anything! I already told you I recovered and I don’t want you to assume I’m being spiteful or- and I’m rambling again aren’t I?”

Furina chuckled. “A little but it hardly matters. The fact that you’re being more aware of it is all that matters in the grand scheme of things.”

Mei gave her a toothy smile. “Right you are! To actually answer your question, I think I’m satisfied at the moment when it comes to personal ambitions. My gauntlets are in a pretty good state right now and no new ideas have struck me yet ever since that line of underwater protective gear.”

“I’m sure you’ll come up with something.” Furian reassured her. “Out of everyone I know, you are the least likely to come over a creative block.”

“Oh for sure!” Mei agreed. “In the meantime though, I’ll probably just spend time taking care of my family. I got a lot of money from my patents, more than I know what to do with. I might just donate most of it to charity to be honest.”

Furina smiled, wiping some frosting off her friend’s cheek with her handkerchief. “Oh, if only your table manners were as pure as your heart!” Furina laughed harder when Mei gave her a pout in response.

“What about you then?” Mei huffed. “Gunna go looking for another beast to kill or what?”

Furina’s smile faltered. “That would be unnecessary. I have already found one, though he is… more complex.”

Mei hummed. “You’re talking about the Hydro Tulpa, aren’t you? But he should be simple for you to defeat, no? He’s made of hydro, just take control of it.”

Furina shook her head. “If the matter was that simple then I would’ve prioritized him first. But upon doing more research as well as analysis on my own abilities, there is a good chance he would actually be my most difficult opponent.”

Mei knitted her eyebrows together. “Elaborate.”

“Well first, taking control of the hydro in it would be impossible.” Furina started. “The elements in an elemental being’s body are considered entirely different to the same elements found naturally. It’s the same way that blood isn’t considered hydro, despite what chemists and biologists may say.”

Mei rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “Hmm, yeah I guess that makes sense. It’s like how Cryo is considered its own element despite ice being frozen water. We just ignore all of chemistry when it comes to elements.”

Furina coughed. “Well, that’s one way to put it, but I certainly wouldn’t tell your colleagues that.” Furina carefully eyed a scientist who was giving them a dirty look at Mei’s word, but stopped once Furina turned her attention to her.

Mei waved her concerns off. “Ah, don’t mind them. They’re just mad that I’m right. But what about your Hydro Authority? Can’t you just use that against him?”

Furina sighed. “That’s what I initially thought too. However, I did some more rigorous testing with our Chief Iudex and found out that Hydro Authority takes into account additional factors.”

“Those being?”

“Well, I already knew that willpower and the elemental composition was a factor.” Furina explained. “The weaker-minded the being is in general, the less they are able to resist my power. And when used on beings associated with hydro it’s even more effective due to their increased sensitivity. However, I recently found out that the ability to resist pressure was also something I had to account for.”

“Oh, so that why the sea horse took more effort out of you compared to humans. It probably spent a lot of time in deeper waters, so it probably was better able to resist the pressure.” Mei concluded.

Furina nodded. Her theory also explains why Rhodeia succumbed so much more easily to Hydro Authority despite being considered fairly strong. Living in a freshwater lake for centuries meant that she was entirely unused to deeper waters and the pressure that came with them.

“So despite the Hydro Tulpa being composed almost entirely of hydro, it being rumored to have spent almost all of its time in the deepest waters means that hydro authority would likely have little effect on it.” Furina concluded.

Mei hissed. “Ooh… yeah. All of those stories of it compressing itself into a large puddle to drag victims to the bottom of the sea, it could very well have the most experience with pressure out of any being in Teyvat. Still! It doesn’t sound like anything that you can’t handle, especially if you’re planning on getting someone else to join ya! I imagine that you’re going to reach out to me for that right? Or that, uh, Etienne guy? The biologist, right?”

Furina giggled. “Alchemist, to be specific. As for who I’ll bring, who knows? Maybe I’ll bring both of you-”

Furina was suddenly cut off by a sudden rush of water, several disgruntled scientists letting out yelps and shouts as they were tossed from the surface. At the same time, the tree began to change. Its decayed roots revitalized with life, the bark changing from sickly yellow to a vibrant blue. Furina could hear the rustle of the branches as they grew outwards, blue leaves blossoming everywhere. The murky water’s color changed in seconds, the discoloration giving away to an almost transparent surface.

Furina could help but stare in awe at the massive tree being given new life once more. Mei was in a similar state besides her.

“Wow…” Mei muttered. Her mouth opened and closed several times, searching for the proper words but finding nothing. “That’s… that’s…”

But Furina knew better. Sometimes there weren’t any words to describe something, you simply had to be there to experience it. 

For years onwards the Weeping Willow would stand as Marie Curie’s (otherwise referred to as Mei) greatest contribution to Fontaine. The inventor had given the generations after her a beautiful sight to behold (and also made a certain melusine very happy, which was always a plus). 

However, Furina often told others that, similar to Ettiene, Mei had given her an invaluable life lesson as well. When asked to elaborate, she wouldn’t say. But many in the Palais did notice their archon having an improved sleep schedule. Perhaps that was advice Mei had given her? Who knows?

All that mattered was that Furina promised justice to all of her people, which now includes herself. After all, she’s spent over 350 years caring for an entire nation. It was about time she got some justice of her own.

Chapter Text

“What’s the report?” Furina bit out.

Neuvillette sighed, frustration seeping through every word. “Professor Maxwell succumbed to the poison at approximately 23:00. At that same time a binder was delivered to the front of the Palais Memonia, giving a full extensive breakdown on how he purposefully poisoned his entire class because they were badmouthing him outside of school hours.”

No response. Furina’s gloved hands were balled up and shaking, her lips trembling as well. Without any warning she stood up from her chair, raising her fist and slammed it onto her desk with a mighty shout. Neuvillette didn’t flinch, already used to Furina’s recent outbursts.

That being said, it didn’t make the image of Furina losing her temper any less unsettling. Usually the archon was composed when it came to investigations like this, or at least able to act rationally. She was never once upset by a difficult case because at the end of the day, she thoroughly believed that justice would prevail in the end.

That was until ‘Red Blouse’ came along, a self-proclaimed master assassin that had a single motive. It was not wealth or vengeance, their only goal was to deliver justice “properly”, targeting any criminal whose crimes could be considered egregious. 

Some may be mistaken into believing that Furina would be supporting these kinds of vigilantes. She was the god of justice after all, she shouldn’t be encouraging people to take the law into their own hands? It sounds logical enough.

Well, it sounded logical enough for idiots that clearly haven’t spent enough time in Fontaine that is.

“I just don’t understand.” Furina seethed. “They have the evidence, they have the means to contact us. We could have had Maxwell shipped to Meropide yesterday. Why do they feel the need to keep doing this!?”

“If I had an answer for your question Lady Furina I would’ve given it several days ago.” Neuvillette was equally disheveled. “But as it stands it seems this… ‘Red Blouse’s only motive is to deal out poetic justice via their own hand. Other than all of the victims having crimes that would’ve guaranteed lifetime sentences in the Fortress of Meropide, there is no correlation between them.”

“That might as well be the understatement of the century.” Furina grumbled. She walked over to a shelf and started flipping through various files. “A week ago it was a sex trafficker in Lumidouce Port, then it was a Fatui assassin operating in Poisson. Their latest case was an infamous kidnapper whose getaway vehicle exploded, and now this? Either they’re getting their targets from Celestia themselves, or throwing a dart on a list of wanted criminals and just choosing from there!”

“They’re experienced with the law as well.” Neuvillette added, as if he needed to. “They know the patrol routes of every officer working in the Marressheue Phantom, yet they aren’t an officer themselves. Each and every officer’s presence was accounted for during the crimes, or at least had an alibi.”

“And you’re sure that it couldn’t have been a retired officer?” Furina pressed. 

Neuvillette shook his head. “Most of the retirees barely leave their own homes anymore, and those that do are often accompanied by family members. Even if we have yet to get any idea about what this vigilante may look like-”

“Right, it would be completely unrealistic. My apologies Neuvillette, that was a stupid question.” Furina muttered out. “It’s just that with the entire Marressheue Phantom clear, there’s no more viable suspects. Perhaps we should start questioning family members? But, no, that could be considered a gross violation of privacy. It would be impossible to get the search warrants alone, nonetheless-”

Neuvillette placed a reaffirming hand on her shoulder. “Furina, please. I am as agitated by this as you are, but if we are to make any progress we must remain calm and rational.”

“I am-!” Furina looked at him, the everpresent glare that’s been on her face for the past few days faltering. She sighed, going back to her seat. “No, you’re right. I’ve been letting this bother me far more than it should. It’s just- argh! I can’t stand these fools who believe they can take the law into their own hands! They always seem to be popping up here and there, like some weed I need to clear out every ten years or so.”

“Out of all of them however, this Red Blouse has been the most successful.” Neuvillette admitted. “Most vigilantes ignoring the law often do so with bias or prejudice against their victims, their actions ending up rather hypocritical. Red Blouse seems to be an exception, targeting those that we ourselves would’ve condemned.”

“That doesn’t change anything, Neuvillette.” Furina’s voice took on a more dangerous tone. “No one in Teyvat should be allowed to play judge, jury and executioner. It defeats the entire point of due process and thus is nothing but a perversion of justice itself! The fact that they haven’t been caught yet is not a fact to be admired, and that they are unbiased is nothing more than the exception that proves the rule!”

Neuvillette immediately backtracked. “But of course. Forgive me for my words, Lady Furina. I did not mean to offend you.”

Furina sniffed. “It’s not about offending me, or offending anyone. The fact of the matter is that actions like these have no positives whatsoever. One way or another this ‘red blouse’ will fail, whether it's a misjudgment of character or an accidental kill due to sloppiness. And even if they don’t, there are already others that are being inspired by her actions, and they will almost certainly mess up. Vigilantes in the land of justice are already a recipe for conflict, but a vigilante aiming to take lives? It would set off a chain reaction so explosive it would put Mei’s prototypes to shame.”

Neuvillette hummed. “I concur. Speaking of Mei, what does she have to say about this? Etienne as well for that matter. Their fields of research may be different, yes, but their counsel has been proven to be useful regardless.”

Furina sighed. “I’ve already tried asking their thoughts about all of this. Mei claimed it was pointless to search without a lead or at least a general area of where Red Blouse could be. And Etienne admitted that he would only be able to help with the forensics, and even there he’s limited. To quote them word for word, ‘With all due respect Lady Furina, we’re smart but we’re not detectives’.”

Neuvillette snorted. “A blunt but accurate claim. That does leave our options limited though.”

“Indeed.” Furina agreed. “As much as I hate to say it, perhaps it is better if we wait for more details to arise from this current investigation. Lest we drive ourselves to insanity trying to search for clues that aren’t there.”

“Wise words. It is almost the conventional time for dinner anyhow. Any idea of where you wish to go?” Neuvillette asked.

Furina waved him off, exhausted. “No, I am far too tired to eat out right now. Just tell the staff to pick up something from Cafe Lustece, with some heavy drink on the side. I have yet to eat today.”

Neuvillette raised an eyebrow at her. “You skipped breakfast and lunch?”

Furina scowled at him. “Oh, for crying out loud! I’m trying to be better, Neuvillette! It's just a little hard to remember to eat when someone’s murder is on my mind!”

Neuvillette sighed. “I suppose I can’t fault you for that. However, do note that I will be replacing the alcohol with filtered water. Can’t have the first thing entering your stomach today being liquor.”

Furina whined. “Oh, come on Neuvillette! Just let me have this!”

“No, you are well aware that drinking pure water is far more healthy for you in the long term.” Neuvillette lectured. “Besides, it’s important to set an example to your people. You are Focalors, not Barbatos, no?”

Furina grumbled. While it was true that the last thing she would desire is to slumber for 500 years while her nation drowned, being a god of alcohol didn’t sound too bad at the moment. 

“Fine, fine! Do as you please!” Furina gave in. “But do note that I’ve been keeping track of the Palais’s expenses and a tariff on water imports would be mighty fine for the books!”

“Sure you will, Lady Furina.” Neuvillette called out, already in the process of leaving the room. “Sure you will.”

Furina huffed as she shook her head fondly. She should probably stop using the tariff threat soon. Neuvillette’s beginning to figure out that she’s not actually going to follow through with the threat.

She returned her gaze to her desk, hoping to do one final once over to see if she’s missed anything. Looking over her usual stack of letters, she noticed one yellow envelope that still remained unopened.

Furina raised an eyebrow. Strange? She thought she opened all of her mail earlier today. Though now that she thinks about it, someone did enter her office sometime midday. She was occupied at the moment, so she simply told them to drop whatever they had on her desk. Perhaps this is what they carried?

Grabbing the letter opener, she quickly slit open the envelope. She reached for the letter hidden inside and opened it. Eyes moved across the page as Furina’s brow furrowed. 

“Dear Lady Archon,

It is with my humblest apologies that I dare waste your time with this request, but I assure you that I would not have gone through with it should I have no other option. You see, I have cargo that needs to be urgently delivered to the harbour as soon as possible. However, I have sufficient reason to believe that I am to be the next target for the Red Blouse. 

Due to various external factors, I must attend this payload in person. But I believe that my safety is not guaranteed. If you could send an associate of yours who's willing to protect me, it would be most appreciated. My organization would owe a massive debt to you, and you can rest assured that we will be able to pay all of our debts.

Your Most Humble Follower, Monsieur Morte.”

“What a strange request.” Furina muttered to herself. “I can understand his concerns, but surely there are others he could ask, were there not?”

She pondered this letter for a good few minutes, wondering just what to do. While she normally wouldn’t give these kinds of letters the time of day, the situation was unique. While Monsieur Morte may not have realized it, he was essentially admitting to having committed some crime worthy enough of attracting the Red Blouse. Based on this letter alone, she could try to have arrested or at least investigated for whatever crime he’s so desperate to hide.

But perhaps Furina could do better; arresting Monsieur Morte as well as getting to the Red Blouse? Yes, she certainly could! Furina’s mouth split into a smile as a plan formulated in her head. If she got Morte to… and then she could… and Red Blouse wouldn’t know because… oh yes, this was perfect!

There was just one complication to consider. But Furina already had a plan for that. Perhaps she could get Endora to do her makeup, or Sedene?

<><><><><>

Furina cautiously waited behind a tree, occasionally peaking around to make sure her target was still there. As expected, Etienne had showed up right on the dot. Now all she needed was for Mei to show up and this reveal would be perfect!

“Come on, Mei.” Furina mentally pleaded. “Where are you when I need you the most?” She was about to hide behind the tree once more when she spotted a head of pink hair approaching. Her hopes soared far above the clouds, hand covering her mouth to forcefully stop herself from giggling and giving away her position.

Completely oblivious to the scheming archon, Etienne glanced around, the alchemist clearly disgruntled. “Did I get the fucking time wrong or something?” He wondered. “Or maybe the location? I swear if my dumbass managed to mess up the-”

“Hey there!” He was suddenly startled out of his thoughts by a bright and peppy voice. “You here for Furina too?”

Etienne turned around to be face to face with an overeager pink-haired mechanic, soot dotting her usual uniform. He recognized her instantly from the metal gauntlets slipped on her hands.

“Ah, yes. You must be uh… Marie, right?” Etienne asked. 

Mei laughed. “Yep! Marie Curie at your service! But you can just call me Mei if you’d like! From the flasks hanging around your belt, I take it you are…”

“Etienne, pleasure to make your acquaintance.” The alchemist stuck out his hand. “I’ve heard about the Millennial Pearl Sea Horse. Well done.”

Mei waved him off. “Oh, don’t mention it! Really, Furina did most of the work. I just sorta danced circles around the damn thing and then tanked a hit that I shouldn’t have. Lady Furina’s still badgering me about that, y’know.”

Etienne snorted. “At least you were the one protecting her. My dumbass had to get saved by her when I couldn’t even listen to the most basic instructions.”

“Well, that’s hardly your fault.” Mei argues. “If what I heard was correct, you’re not yourself when you drink those potions of yours, no? If you couldn’t control your actions, how are you to blame?”

Etienne chuckled. “Fair, but I could also say the same for you. From what I’ve heard it was either going to be you or Furina taking that last hit, and there wasn’t any more reason why she had to be the one to take it than you. You were put in between a rock and a hard place and did the best you could. How could anyone be at fault in that situation?”

Mei contemplated Etienne’s words, before laughing once again. “Touche! Man, Furina was right! We really are alike in a lot of ways!”

Etienne hummed. “And by that do you mean that we both travelled alongside Lady Furina and are willing to do anything to protect her? Because in terms of looks, personality and profession we really have nothing in common.”

Mei paused. “Eh, true. But that’s no reason why we can’t get along!”

Etienne chuckled, surprisingly taking a liking to how energetic Mei was. While Furina was initially worried that the pink-haired mechanic might be a little overwhelming for him, Mei was being surprisingly slow and formal with her words. Whether it was because she was actively trying to improve her social skills or she was just trying to make a good impression on Etienne, Furina was proud of her regardless! 

“But enough chat!” Mei put her hands on her hips. “Where’s Lady Furina? She called us here for a reason, right?”

Etienne sighed. “I was actually going to ask you about that. I’ve been here for about 15 minutes or so and if I got the time right, Furina should’ve been here… 10 minutes ago.”

“Hmm…” Mei rubbed her chin. “Maybe it’s some kind of test then? This is the first time we’re meeting each other after all. Perhaps she wants to see how we’ll interact?”

Etienne mulled the possibility over. “Maybe. But if that was the case you’d think she’d show her face by now.”

Mei and Etienne both started glancing around, surveying the area before the mechanic suddenly paused. “Hey, don’t you think it’s a little weird that this is the first time we’re meeting each other in person?”

Etienne grunted. “No, why?”

“Well, think about it.” Mei started. “Out of everyone in Fontaine, Lady Furina chose us two to travel alongside her. This not only means that we’re possibly the strongest vision holders in Teyvat right now, but also Lady Furina’s closest associates. I mean, the amount of times Furina’s invited us to balls, fundraisers, restaurants… you’d think we’d run into each other sooner, no?”

Etienne gave it some thought. “Yeah, that is a little weird now that you say it. I visit Lady Furina pretty often though, when do you show up?”

“Oh! I basically join Lady Furina in anything big, y’know, like official events that help me promote products and attract investors.” Mei explained, not noticing Etienne freeze at her words. “Going with Lady Furina is basically the only way I can go since I need her help with my wardrobe. Fashion makes like no sense to me-”

“Well now it makes sense.” Etienne blurted. “I only travel with Lady Furina for anything but those big events. In fact I specifically go out of my way to avoid them.”

Mei blinked. “Wh- Huh!? Why? I thought you sold potions, don’t you need to market them?”

“Eh, not really.” Etienne shrugged. “I mainly sell to the impoverished in Poisson, and I can easily grow most of the ingredients I need in my greenhouse anyways. Because of that I really have no reason to try and suck up to those snobs. What about you? Why don’t you ever accept those invitations to eat out with us?”

“I would if I could. My workplace is in the Institute, remember?” Mei reminded him. “Trying to travel back to the Court of Fontaine by foot takes me like most of the day or so at least. I usually have to plan my whole day around those trips, forget a lunch break at a nearby Cafe.”

“So… damn, so it’s all just been shitty timing?” Etienne whistled. “Must be rough for Lady Furina. She keeps mentioning how she’s always wanted to introduce the both of us.”

Alright, time to enter the scene! 

“Did I hear you two mention Lady Furina?” Furina stepped forward, metal armour-pieces clanking together as she walked. “Are you two here for her?”

Both Etienne and Mei whipped around only to instantly be on guard. Mei clenched her metal fists and Etienne’s hand reached for his belt. Their eyes widened at the seemingly armed stranger approaching them before narrowing.

“And you are…” Mei asked.

“Ah, apologies. Allow me to introduce myself.” Furina cleared her throat, allowing it briefly rest from the constant deep tone she was having to perform. “I am Roxane, a knight that used to serve under the Lawrence clan. Lady Furina hired me to protect a certain cargo. I assume that she told you the same as well?”

“Yes,” Etienne all but growled. “Forgive me if I’m being a little rude, but I don’t think I’ve heard of you before. Though I have heard of that fucking clan of yours.” Etienne muttered the last part under his breath, but Furina had a feeling that he didn’t care if she heard.

While Furina’s face remained completely blank on the outside, Furina was actually doing everything she possibly could to not burst out laughing. Her cheeks were in immense pain trying to hold back her giggles, and even then she was trembling beneath the armour. She was amazed that her disguise was working this well!

Then again, Endora and Sedene did put quite a bit of effort into it. Her usual makeup was gone in exchange for a metal knight’s helm and visor that covered the upper half of her face. Only her mouth was visible along with tufts of her hair, and even those were changed. Two prominent scars were strategically placed on her lip and her usual pasty white hair was dyed a pitch black.

Of course the biggest change was instead of her usual blue suit, she wore a full suit of armour based on what the Knights of Favonius reportedly looked like. Puffy sleeves and dainty gloves were replaced with metal gauntlets and bracers. Her vest paired with a jabot was substituted for heavy breastplate armour. Instead of shorts, her legs were burdened with a chainmail waistcoat and iron greaves. And while it might’ve been unnecessary, Furina decided that just to really sell the act she would wield a worn-down halberd instead of her usual decorative sword.

It was a hassle to put on, but it was very necessary for what she had planned. The reveal of when they figured out who she was, was also quite a nice bonus. But that’s besides the point, now it was seen just how far she could take this.

“I don’t expect you would’ve.” Furina gruffed. “Lady Furina sought out my services a mere fortnight ago. And unlike the both of you, I haven’t chosen to make a name for myself beforehand.”

“Huh, mind if I ask why then?” Mei questioned her, lowering her gauntlets but not quite deactivating them. “Like what jobs you used to take, your profession and all that. You said you were loyal to the Lawrence clan or something, right?”

Furina put on a scowl to appear defensive. “That is none of your concern. Lady Furina employed my services and deemed me trustworthy enough to act as escort. Any other information is irrelevant.”

Etienne snorted. “Well, pardon me if we don’t trust the first thing that comes out of your mouth, Roxane. But when Lady Furina informed us to only expect each other and not some pompous tin-can, forgive me if we’re not a little suspicious.”

Furina pretended to gasp in offense, hand pressed up to her chest. “You would dare question someone as prestigious as I? Bring doubt to my honor!”

“Oh, you’re about to get a whole lot more to you than just doubt, shortstacks!” Etienne popped open the flask. “How about you come over here and-”

The alchemist was stopped when Mei put a hand over his, shaking her head. Etienne faltered, before begrudgingly backing down. Internally, Furina was impressed with Etienne’s display of control. Merely a few months ago even Furina would have a hard time holding him back, nevertheless if that someone was a person he barely knew like Mei. But he seems to be having a much better handle on his anger.

“Etienne is right.” Mei snapped, turning her attention back to the knight. “We have no reason to trust you or what you say without proof. So either provide some, or we’ll kindly have to ask you to leave.”

“Or force you to leave.” Etienne added, growling.

At this point Furina couldn’t keep up the charade. Her mouth curled up into a grin as she turned her head to the side. She covered up her mouth with a gloved hand while Etienne and Mei grew confused.

“Something funny, miss?” Etienne asked.

“Oh no! Nothing at all!” Both Etienne and Mei suffered from severe whiplash as ‘Roxane's’ voice suddenly went two octaves higher. “I’m just surprised at how well this is working! I didn’t think it would fool even you two!”

The sight of their eyes widened as the dots in their heads started to connect was priceless. She could already see them putting together how familiar her voice sounded, along with the fact that she was supposed to show up several minutes ago.

“L- Lady Furina!?” Mei exclaimed.

Furina pulled up her visor and brushed aside her bangs, revealing the heterochromatic teardrops she had for eyes. “Ta-da! Surprise you two!”

Both of their jaws dropped to the metaphorical floor, their brains unable to connect the voice of their archon to the image of this seemingly random knight. If they didn’t know any better, they would’ve assumed this knight simply imitated or copied Lady Furina’s voice. But no, the caring smile and the amusement in her eyes, it was unmistakable. Even if the mannerisms had completely shifted from an overserious soldier to a kindhearted but stern leader.

“Holy shit! That’s you!?” Etienne’s grin returned in full force, awed by her disguise. “Bu- How did you do all of this? Why did you do all of this?”

Furina giggled. “In the same vein of magicians and their tricks, I shan’t reveal the former! For now, just know that Endora and Sedene were quite helpful in both sourcing the armour and minor cosmetic surgery.”

Furina’s expression grew more serious. “However, I can tell you the purpose behind my actions. My request for your aid wasn’t a lie, but I did omit quite a few details.”

Mei nodded, eyes still glued to various pieces of her armours. “Uh huh, you’re telling me. All you said was that you wanted us to help escort something important of yours.”

“Indeed, this is still an escort mission. However, the cargo is not something of mine but rather belongs to one of Red Blouse’s potential targets.”

Both Mei and Etienne simultaneously groaned. 

“Her again? I thought we already told you that neither of us could actually help.” Etienne argued. “I’ve checked the poisons she’s used a dozen times already, and I already told you that she could have a dozen or so sources!”

“Same here.” Mei added. “That repurposed handgun of hers could’ve come from anyone who owned a mecha, aka, anyone in Fontaine! Face it, we’re outside of our element here Lady Furina.”

“In detective work, yes. But not in combat.” Furina pointed out. “If Morte’s suspicions are correct, Red Blouse will be showing up in person to assassinate him.”

“How can you be certain she’ll show?” Mei asked.

“From what I can already tell, Morte has committed some crime egregious enough to get her attention, and has thus made sure that he is being constantly monitored.” Furina started. “Red Blouse hasn’t gotten the chance to make her move yet as a result, and won’t be able in the foreseeable future because once his payload is delivered he is moving on to another safehouse. Her only chance to assassinate him would be when travelling with the payload.”

Mei nodded but Etienne only looked more confused. “Hang on, why is he travelling with the payload in the first place? Why not just never show his face in polite society again?” 

“My guess? He’s concerned about the payload and wants to be absolutely sure that whoever he pays to guard it doesn’t take a peek. There’s a good chance it’s related to the crime he committed.” Furina smirked. “Unfortnately for him, the man’s an absolute moron who didn’t even try to hide any of these facts! It’s why at the destination he specified, I already ordered several of the Marechaussee Phantom to wait there and prepare to detain him for questioning.”

Mei snapped her fingers, the metal gauntlet’s causing it sound like a *clink*. “That’s why you’re wearing the armour! Red Blouse is expecting mercenaries or other forms of hired help, but if she saw you in your usual outfit…”

“There’s a good chance she would’ve been scared off.” Furina concluded. “This disguise as Roxane allows me to appear in person, and potentially lead Red Blouse into a false sense of security.”

“And you needed to show up in person because…” Etienne let his question trail off but he had a feeling he already knew the answer.

Furina’s expression hardened, her lips twisting into a scowl. “Because I am no longer taking any chances. While I obviously don’t doubt either of your capabilities, Red Blouse has been able to confidently outmaneuver and outplay the officers chasing her on several occasions. We are at the point where we can no longer afford to hold back, in fact I would’ve involved the Chief Iudex in this if he could actually act to save his life.”

The temptation to laugh at the last comment was repressed by the sudden gravity of the situation. Lady Furina was clearly starting to take this personally, and getting the personal attention of a god? Etienne and Mei could both only pray for this Red Blouse.

“Right, it seems you got the plan set. Ready to put it into action, Lady Furina?” Mei asked, hand on her hip.

Furina smiled, though this one seemed far more sinister and darker in nature. “Absolutely.” Furina confirmed.

Both the alchemist and mechanic shuddered at the rather demented look their archon was possessing. While they never intended to before, they both swore to themselves to never get on Furina’s bad side.

There were a lot of intimidating presences in this world, but never one quite so filled with raw determination as Lady Furina. Red Blouse would be captured by sunset.

Chapter Text

It was a brisk walk before they arrived at their destination, where Morte was already waiting for them. As he described, there was a carriage heavily loaded with cargo, though a tarp prevented the three from seeing what it was. While Morte smiled and greeted both Etienne and Mei, he looked rather confused and nervous at Furina’s introduction.

“Err, forgive me for asking but I don’t believe I’ve ever heard of you before Ms. Roxane.” Morte stuttered. The suited man fidgetted nervously with his monocle, staring at the impassive face of the knight. 

“I wouldn’t have expected you to.” Furina calmly replied. “Unlike M- Lady Marie and Monsieur Etienne, I have only recently had my services sought out by Lady Furina.”

“It’s true.” Mei confirmed. “We didn’t know about her until like 30 minutes ago.”

“I… I see.” For someone who wanted hired help, Morte was trying really hard to avoid her eyes. “And you can vouch for her-”

“Question my skills if you dare!” Furina snapped, heavily tapping the butt of the halberd on the ground. Morte yelped, jumping a foot into the air as she glared at him. “While it is true I have yet to make a name for myself, I can assure you that my prowess in combat is unmatched. Or do you require a demonstration?”

“N- No! There’s ah, no need!” He hastily reassured her, arms waving wildly around him. “You’ve made your point. I apologise for questioning you. May we proceed with the escort?” 

Furina huffed as Morte gestured to the cart. “Let’s.” At the mocking reply Morte quickly moved to the front of the carriage.

Etienne leaned over to her, whispering. “Damn, you’re laying it onto him hard! If you weren’t busy always being the hydro archon, you could revolutionize the acting industry.”

Furina smirked. “I already did. Before the Melusines came into Fontaine, I starred in almost every major play in Fontaine.”

Etienne’s eyes widened. “Oh fuck, yeah I nearly forgot about that part! After the melusines came you said you were going on an indefinite hiatus, weren’t you?”

Sighing, Furina replied. “I did, to make sure that my last play ‘Elynas’ would never be forgotten, and with it the message regarding the melusines. While I do reminisce over my older performances, I have yet to feel the slightest semblance of regret over my actions.”

Mei joined in. “If it helps, ‘Elynas’ is still really popular across all age demographics according to a survey one of my students conducted! They’re still making sequels about it to this day!”

“Yep, though the films started becoming shit after like the fourth movie.” Etienne complained. “They’re not even trying to hide the fact they’re just doing it for the money now. All they’re doing nowadays is grabbing random fucking celebraties on the street and have them pose for two hours.”

“Hey, at least the plot is still good!” Mei objected “Yeah sure, it’s gotten a little oversaturated and repetitive, but they’re still fun to watch regardless!”

“They’re all the same though.” Etienne pointed out.

“But-”

“Enough.” Furina cut them off before this argument could devolve any further. “Focus, both of you. We cannot afford to be distracted here.”

Both of them gave her grim nods, returning their attention to the moving cart. They kept their eyes peeled, remaining vigilant. The Red Blouse would not be successful, she would make sure of it.

<><><><><>

Did she say the Red Blouse wouldn’t be successful? Sorry, she should amend that statement. She meant that the Red Blouse wouldn’t be successful in claiming another one of her victims. Draining them of all their patience however?

Mei was constantly being distracted by literally everything they passed. Etienne was bored enough to the point where he’s begun reciting chemical formulas. And the very man who was fearing for his life a couple hours ago was actively sleeping in the carriage. So yes, Red Blouse had already won on that front.

Even Furina was starting to get slightly irritated at the lack of action. While she initially vigilante, trying to keep on eye on everything that passed them, now she was more focused on keeping her act up. Rigid posture, constant marching, no visible reaction on her face despite the armour she wore only making it harder. Was the Red Blouse trying to wear them out? Wait until they were all distracted from a seven hour escort before making her move?

She cursed as she rubbed some sweat off her cheek and it came back tinged black. Her sweat was starting to make the dye wear off, meaning that other cosmetic changes would likely start to be affected as well. 

Thankfully her cosmetics didn’t matter too much. So long as she kept the helmet on nobody would suspect anything. What she had to concern herself with now was if the Red Blouse was actually going to show up. At this rate Morte would be reaching his safehouse in only an hour at most. If the assassin wanted to make her move, she would have to do so fast.

“We’re nearly arriving at our destination.” She called out, her voice immediately getting Etienne and Mei to refocus. “Should Red Blouse be making a move today, she would be doing so now. Stay sharp.”

“Hmph?” Morte yawned as he got up from his resting position in the carriage. He blearily opened his eyes as he stretched. “O- Oh right! Yes! Please do! Remain vigilante at any *yawn* cost.”

Furina shook her head in disdain, Etienne scowling right behind her. The archon already knew that Etienne was mentally blaring all kinds of expletives at Morte. Even Mei frowned in annoyance at how callous he was being.

Whatever, it didn’t matter the person Morte was. He would meet his fate soon enough, whether by arrest or… by the Red Blouse’s hand. Furina didn’t dare think that way however. To believe that you were destined for failure was to succumb to it after all.

After a minute or two longer of walking, they soon found themselves walking through a beach. Boots treaded through sand as a hill overlooked them on their left. If Furina’s mental map was correct, they should be approaching the beach north of Lumidouce Harbor. Once they took a boat to actually arrive at it, the Red Blouse would have completely lost her chance.

Furina immediately began scanning the hill, searching through the shrubbery for any sign of danger. Nothing as far as she could tell. So far it seemed like the way was clear.

“Huh, so I guess Red Blouse was a no show, huh?” Mei asked. “Shame, thought the so-called ‘justice-incarnate’ would actually be tempted to put some weight behind her name, no?”

 Etienne growled at her. “I wouldn’t be so sure. With how creative this Red Blouse has gotten with her kills, there’s no telling what she could pull next. Poison, fire, explosives. Might not actually be safe to go to the harbour by boat now that I think about it.”

Furina’s head suddenly snapped up, eyes wide. “Wait! Monsieur Morte, what did you have for breakfast today?”

Morte huffed. “If you’re going to ask me if I got myself poisoned, the answer is no. I made sure that whatever food got onto my plate was properly inspected. I made sure even the water I drank was safe.”

Furina breathed out a sigh of relief, slowly nodding her head. “That’s… good to hear.”

Morte chuckled. “I wouldn’t be too worried. I mean at this point what could Red Blouse even do? The land here is flat enough to the point where archers and gunmen have no cover, and a frontal assault would be suicide. The only way I could be killed at this point, was if a bullet was somehow sent flying into my head from at least two miles away! What kind of gun would have that sort of range?”

Furina snorted, acknowledging the truth in Morte’s point. Even if a rifle could fire an elemental round that far, the distance would make the shot wholly inaccurate. It would take unprecedented skill for it to be possible, to the point of it being luck.

Furina blinked, turning away from Morte for only a second. “You’re right on that front. But still, that is no reason to be-”

Morte’s head then exploded.

Furina froze, they all did. It took a second for the three of them to realize what had happened as Morte’s headless corpse flopped from the carriage and then thumped on the ground. A pyro explosion engulfed everything from the shoulder up, leaving his neck a charred stump. They shouted and screamed as alarm, shock and disgust overtook them. Mei hurled at the grizzly sight, still unused to the sight of cadavers. Etienne didn’t fare much better, a pale expression encompassing his face.

None of them were able to even process what the attack was or where it even came from. It was by sheer luck that out of the corner of her eye, Furina spotted the smallest glint of metal off into the distance. It was coming from the cliffs west from the beach.

Furina was the first to regain her composure. “Over there! After her!” She summoned her Hydro Sea Horse and immediately hopped on. They raced across the surf, flying across the ocean surface.

Etienne snarled. “So much for being prepared. Come on, Mei! We gotta move!” 

The mechanic was still in shock, fear and horror evident in her teary eyes. “I- I-”

Etienne winced. “I know, Mei! It’s fucking grim what she did! But you can’t get distracted now! Just focus on the job!”

But she couldn’t hear him, the ringing in her ears being far too deafening for her to do so. She kept staring at the corpse, vomit continuing to burn the back of her throat. She was going to throw up again if she looking-

Etienne, recognizing the signs of shock, quickly made a decision. Downing a bottle, he swiftly picked up Mei in one arm and started running. While he struggled to carry her at first, it became easier as his body began transforming. From carrying her with both arms to carrying her on his back. From running on two legs to running on four.

Mei gasped as she soon found herself rapidly moving across the beach, unable to follow Furina but on a route to meet up with her soon. She looked down to see the wolf-like face of Etienne. The morphed alchemist grunted at her, and she gave a serious nod in affirmation that she was okay.

She gripped tightly onto Etienne’s back, metal gauntlets clenching fistfuls of fur. While the shock hasn’t completely worn itself off just yet, she could stave it off for now.

Meanwhile Furina was making rapid progress towards the attacker. She had already crossed across the water and was now rapidly scanning the hill for any sign of the assailant. Her eyes focused on moving bushes, branches being disturbed as Red Blouse seemed to be desperately making her getaway.

“Too many trees to maneuver around. I’ll have to continue this chase by foot!” Furina thought with a scowl. She dismounted her horse, letting it disappear as she began rapidly marching upwards. Drawing her halberd, she began hacking and slashing her way through the underbrush.

When she emerged on the other side of the forest she was met with an open clearing. On the other side of it, stood the Red Blouse herself. The distance was too great to make out any one particular feature. The only thing that Furina could make out was the red blouse she wore (no shit) as well as a… rather peculiar parasol?

The assassin was facing her. A black opera mask hid her facial features, the twisted smile almost mocking her. 

“I’m quite impressed, you know! Truly I am!” Furina’s eyes widened as the assassin shouted across the field at her. This would mark the first time anyone heard Red Blouse speak. “Throughout my noble crusade, you are the first to have ever dared approach this close to me. I’m unsure whether to be flattered at your devotion dear knight, or insulted that it took this long.”

Oh gods, she was one of the monologuing types wasn’t she? Furina resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Unfortunately when it came to dealing with these kinds of criminals the best course of action was to play along with them, either in the hopes that they give you the information you needed or to stall for backup.

“I could care less for what you feel, Red Blouse. Your so-called crusade will end here.” She decided to match her similarly theatrical dialogue.

She could feel her smirking from here. “Is that so? IS THAT SO!?” She cackled manically, whipping her head back as she let out a cliche villain laugh. “That’s what all of Fontaine has been saying, hasn’t it? And yet here I still stand, with yet another target of mine having met justice! Oh, how empty your promises turn out to be!”

Furina fumed, pointing her halberd at her. “You would dare call your indiscriminate slaughter a form of justice?”

Red Blouse scoffed. “Of course you would call it indiscriminate. Of course none of you would actually do any research into my actions and just pursue me blindly.” It was at this point that Furina realized Red Blouse was actually approaching her. Good, meant that she would soon be within her grasps soon.

“Elaborate.” Furina growled. At the same time she was mentally calculating how close she needed to be until she could drop the Emperor on her.

“Elaborate? For what purpose!?” She threw her hands up into the air. “For blind and deaf fools to continue remaining in their ways? For my purpose to be ignored and silenced!? No, I would not stand for such a travesty! For anyone to-”

She continued to rant as Furina continued to cautiously observe her. At this point Furina could make out the details on her costume. She wore a bodysuit with an open back sleeveless bodice in navy blue, white, and black with orange details. Her chest was puffed out, showing her layered black and red long skirt opened at the front. It revealed a white miniskirt, while splits open in the back. 

Detached puff sleeves were trimmed with black lace, white ruffles, and navy and red bows. Thick thigh-high black heels strode forward with confidence, with her large decorated hat doing little to obscure her blond hair. If it wasn’t for her theater mask and her long list of murder charges, Furina might’ve mistaken her for another noble.

Possibly the most eye-catching thing about her however was the umbrella she had tucked in her arm. Decorated with red and black frills all over the panels, it was far too embellished to be any normal parasol.

Red Blouse suddenly turned to her right, lifting up her arm just enough for Furina to see the Pyro vision emblazoned right on her hip. Furina sucked in a breath as she realized that Red Blouse was actually a vision holder. That wasn’t an elemental round fired from a rifle. She summoned the bullet herself! This fight might actually be harder than she initially thought.

As for Red Blouse herself, she was still going on about her tirade. At this point she was a solid minute in now. “Admit it, the system you fight for is flawed! The duelist system? Corrupt! The oratrice? Outdated! Tell me how is it fair that the worst fate a criminal can be sentenced to is merely exile or a life sentence in the Fortress of Meropide? What I do is just! You cannot deny that!”

Much to Red Blouse’s disappointment, Furina didn’t give her the reaction she wanted. She merely scoffed. “You are truly delusional if you believe even a fraction of what you say. The systems that you speak so lightly of have been in place for centuries before you. You know nothing of the efforts your archon went through to set them in place, nor the reasons for them.”

Furina expected Red Blouse to snap back at her, but was surprised when the assassin actually faltered.

“I- I do not mean to speak ill of our archon’s efforts. I merely think that-” Red Blouse suddenly shook her head. “No! I don’t have to explain anything to you! You’ve already proven that you won’t listen! To call me delusional when it is you who lives in a fantasy! Hmph! A fool you are!”

Furina blinked under her helmet. For a moment it seemed like Red Blouse’s true personality had surfaced for only a moment. It implied that this whole time they’ve been operating as the Red Blouse had been a persona, and that they had an ordinary life outside of it.

Furina kept that mental note in the back of her mind as she continued engaging in conversation. “Call me a fool however many times you like. It does not change the fact that you will be apprehended.”

“Hmph! So you think!” Even with her mask on, Furina could sense Red Blouse smirking at her. “Unfornately for you however, you can not even begin to comprehend just how vast my arsenal is!”

Furina’s eyes widened as Red Blouse suddenly opened her umbrella, rockets visible at each corner. “And it is a shame you never will!”

Her vision pulsed as the rockets suddenly activated. Red Blouse was sent flying away, her rapid take off completely catching Furina by surprise.

Furina blinked. Well, Red Blouse was certainly right that she wouldn’t expect it. All she can think about now is just what else she has left in her pockets-

All of a sudden two small red spheres landed on the ground in front of her. She had only a moment to recognize their shapes, loudly curse, and construct a hydro barrier in front of herself.

*BOOM*

<><><><><>

“You’re sure she would’ve landed here?” Etienne gruffed out, untransformed but bottle at the ready. The two had seen the spectacle that had occurred and had quickly followed the rapidly retreating Red Blouse. Though they had lost her figure quite a while ago, Mei had managed to somewhat pinpoint her location to a nearby forest.

“Positive!” Mei confirmed. “Even without triangulating her position based on wind speeds, those rockets of hers were on a fixed path! And based on their size and the potential fuel they could carry, she should be landing somewhere around here.”

“I should hope so.” Etienne snarled. “Gotta say, out of everything I could’ve expected, seeing our target flying into the air and leaving an explosion behind her is probably the last on the list.”

“You think Lady Furina is okay?” Mei asked, concerned. 

Etienne waved her off. “Of course she is. She’s faced way more dangerous things with us than a tiny-ass explosion. If she somehow got injured, I’d eat my own pants.”

Mei sighed. “Yeah, you’re right.” 

Etienne frowned at the mechanic’s downtrodden expression. “Somethin’ the matter?” He asked her.

Mei blinked, before letting out another sigh as she crossed her arms. “Well… I’m just not proud of the way I reacted back there. Like the moment I saw the body I completely froze, even threw up like a little kid for crying out loud! If it wasn’t for you literally carrying me on your back, I don’t know if I actually would’ve snapped out of it in time. How am I supposed to call myself one of ‘Lady Furina’s greatest allies’ when that is how I react to just one dead body?”

Etienne turned to look at her, a rare amount of sympathy in his eyes. “Hey come on, don’t be so hard on yourself. Everyone has their moments where they need to rely on other people, I learned that the hard way from Lady Furina after all. Besides, the fact that you didn’t pass out after what just happened, makes you tougher than 90% of Fontaine’s nobility.”

Mei sniffed. “You think so?”

Etienne snorted. “I know so. If anything your reaction was normal, if not better than how most people react. The only reason I was able to keep our cool is because I’m used to the darker side of Fontaine. And Furina’s probably looked over more murder trials than she can count.”

Mei chuckled half-heartedly. “Yeah, that’s true. Still though, if I’m going to be properly involved in this case then I shouldn’t be-” Suddenly they both froze, hearing the sudden sound of dying rockets and… talking?

Etienne quickly moved into action. “I’ll move forward to try and confront them and you ambush them behind, yeah?”

Mei grimly nodded at him, before turning to weave her way through various trees. Etienne on the other hand started running forward until the voice he was hearing got louder.

“Stupid, stupid, stupid!” Meanwhile the assassin was cursing herself as she approached the ground. “What were you thinking, talking for that long!? That knight was clearly just stalling for time, you should’ve just left!”

She continued to loudly berate herself as the rockets soon gave out and she was force to land. She was still shaking her head as her feet touched the ground.

“Whatever! This is just something to keep in mind for next time.” She seemed to continue lecturing herself. “Next time someone approaches you, just don’t say anything! Don’t give them any ideas of who you could be! Just leave and get out of there.”

She paused for exactly three seconds before shouting at the trees once more. “But ooh! Don’t they deserve it? To have a chance at knowing the truth they're fighting for is wrong? No, no, I definitely have to monologue for this! That’s the entire point! Otherwise they would just perceive me as another senseless killer, and I can’t have that!”

“The fuck?” Etienne muttered to himself. The alchemist was currently hiding behind a tree, and was growing increasingly concerned as he continued listening to this psycho talk to herself for eons. He wasn’t sure if the Red Blouse needed Meropide or a mental institution. 

She continued to mutter to herself, actively creating the storyline as she spoke. “Hmm, so perhaps for next time… yes, yes! I’ll leave having given them only a few sentences to go off of! A meager sample of my motives! That way they’ll be begging for more from me, more information to help stop my murders!”

She paced around, not having the slightest clue of where she was going as she continued talking to herself. “It is a little inconsistent though, isn’t it? At first I never talked to anyone who worked with the law, and now I speak in droves? It’s a plot hole that would confuse many, and I doubt that many readers would accept me being ‘nervous’ as a suitable excuse. While I can chalk up the beginning to the Red Blouse first wanting to get the attention, my shoddy performance then would undoubtedly cause confusion.”

She put her head in her hands, suddenly wailing. “It wasn’t my fault though! I didn’t mean to talk for that long! That damn knight asked me to elaborate and I just… I just couldn’t stop! I had to get all of that off of my chest or I was just going to… explode! I-”

But Etienne clearly had enough. Downing one of his potions, he began to approach the Red Blouse.

She easily heard his footsteps. Red Blouse whipped around in alarm. “Who’s there! Show yourselves!” With the flick of her wrist her parasol suddenly transformed, pyro swirling around the outside as a potent fireball began coalescing on the tip. A scope had appeared on the handle, the glass extension being finely decorated.

It would’ve been intimidating, had she not been two feet away from a hulking green werewolf.

The assassin yelped, nearly dropping her parasol. “Oh shit, it’s you…”

The beast before her snorted through its nose, as if amused by her reaction. It stared unimpressively at the assassin’s weapon.

Red Blouse opened her parasol to try and activate her umbrella again, only for the rockets to sputter out in the attempt. “Fuck!”

Etienne only laughed at her expense, infuriating Red Blouse. 

“Oh you may laugh at my expense beast, but I assure you that’s not the last trick I have up my sleeve!” She reached into her skirt, pulling out two more grenades. Etienne’s eyes widened at the sight. “Should you take one more step closer, I won’t hesitate to take us both out! Though you may stop my crusade, you will not capture me alive-”

“Oh no, you don’t!” Suddenly Mei burst out from behind her. Before she could even react, Mei snatched the two grenades right out of her hands in a burst of speed.

“What the- AGH!” In that same burst of speed, Mei unleashed a vicious right hook directly upon the assassin’s chin. She was knocked to the ground, mask having flown off from the blow. For someone who's committed half a dozen murders, she had a surprisingly delicate face.

“What’s the problem? Consequences finally catching up to ya?” Mei taunted, playfully tossing the grenades in her gauntlets.

The assassin didn’t respond immediately, too busy rubbing her chin as her face contorted in pain. “You… you think this is over?! You think I’m done?!”

“Uh… yeah, pretty much!” Mei confirmed. “For most crazy assholes like you, this is the part where your story ends.”

But the Red Blouse still didn’t give in. Setting her jaw, she continued seething at them. Despite being knocked on the ground, her anger was still palpable. “Come on! I know both of you are directly allied with Lady Furina! And by extension that both of you have good judgements of character! If you knew the extent of that man’s crimes, you wouldn’t dare be protecting him!”

Mei opened her mouth to retort but was cut off.

“Silence.” A voice cut through like a knife through butter, the command issued with Hydro Authority demanding subservience. Both Etienne and Mei turned to see the approaching figure, before stepping aside to make way.

The Red Blouse’s eyes widened as Lady Furina’s glowing spotlights for eyes locked onto her. She still donned the same armour as before, albeit it was now slightly charred. But even then the glory of her archon was still on full display, her furious expression ever the more humbling.

“You will surrender.” Furina’s voice commanded. Though she was exerting no actual pressure, the weight behind her order was still everpresent. At first the assassin was speechless, still in awe at the sight of Lady Furina. Eventually however, she registered the command. And though she was a defiant spirit, it all meant nothing in the face of true justice incarnate.

“I… I surrender.” The Red Blouse agreed, kneeling before her archon.

Even though they couldn’t protect Morte, it was still as they predicted. The Red Blouse was captured by sunset.

Chapter Text

“And it is at this point in the trial that I do believe it is abundantly clear that Miss Piper is guilty of all seven murder charges.” The prosecutor concluded. “Not only that, but she should also be convicted of various other offenses regarding destruction of property and illegally modifying her parasol into a firearm.”

The court mumbled out its approval, with Red Blouse herself angrily glaring at her stand in defiance. Meanwhile her parents cast only disdainful looks at their once beloved daughter. Yes, you heard right. Parents. As it would turn out, the Red Blouse wasn’t some elite assassin with a grand origin, just a random and relatively unheard of noble. 

Piper Clement. Known to be a quiet and relatively introverted child. The majority of her life, many had known her to shy away from conversation. Many couldn’t even imagine the idea of her hurting a fly, so her being Red Blouse? If it wasn’t for the evidence of her crimes being plastered everywhere in Fontaine, then Furina doubted they would’ve believed her. Hell, even now they might be skeptical.

From Piper’s own words, it all started when she got into mystery novels. Specifically those about murders and the ingenious methods the antagonists used to get away with their crimes. One book stuck out though: an Inazuman light novel about a vigilante who deliberately sets up traps for criminals to lure them to their demise. That one book was where she got all of her inspiration from, the idea that the worse and only the worse criminals deserve death. Death that the Fontaine justice system refused to give.

It was here when Piper started looking into Fontaine’s justice system itself. She started studying the law, attending parties more often, all in the effort to see what the justice system was like and what people thought of it. To quote Piper herself, “It was sickening to see such a corrupt system prosper, but what was even more vile was the fact that so many seemed to accept it as reality without question.”

The moment the words left her mouth, Furina found herself resisting the urge to lunge at the assassin for the sheer insolence being demonstrated before her. Even Neuvillette couldn’t help having an eye twitch at her statement. For some random girl naught even a quarter a century old to be insulting the system she created? The same system she constantly reformed and ameliorated using innocent bodies as the bricks and broken promises as the cement? Yes, Furina was slightly insulted. 

But she digresses. Once Piper read a news article about some random serial kidnapper only getting a life sentence in Meropide, she decided she had enough. Sewing up together a costume and finding her targets via newspaper, she went on an absolute killing spree. What she would do is take the methods that antagonists used in her books, and then modify them ever so slightly to make truly ingenious plans. 

She was adept enough with technology that she could actually pull them off too. Not Mei levels of course. She couldn’t conjure an army of mecha using just scrap metal and a two-by-four. But adding modifications to an already functioning handgun, fashioning home-made explosives from the stolen gunpowder at a mining facility, all doable with enough time and patience to learn the basics of engineering.

Her “gunbrella” (yes, that’s seriously what they decided to call it) was the only truly unique tool she had in her arsenal. Apparently days before the situation with Morte, she wanted to create a gun able to outrange any mecha or armed officers, while also doubling as an escape tool. She had already managed to fuse the parasol with the rockets and the gun mechanisms, but was struggling with a way to fuel the gun itself. That’s when Celestia decided to lend the fucking serial killer a hand by granting her a Pyro vision, as if she needed more assistance.

It was at this part that Furina noticed Mei in the stands turning green. She could understand why. The story of how Piper attained her vision sounded eerily similar to Mei’s; needing a power source to fuel an invention of theirs, and getting one so strong that it made them more capable than they could ever imagine. Though their purposes couldn’t have been more different, the similarity was evidently still close enough to make the inventor’s stomach curdle. It got bad enough to where Nevillette had to directly intervene when Piper started talking about, “other divine beings approving her actions, even if our Lady Archon didn’t”. 

Speaking of Lady Archon, what Furina was shocked by the most was the fact that Piper actually thought well of her. Which… didn’t really make any sense whatsoever. Piper hated the system and the citizens who blindly followed it, yet not the individual who made the system herself? From what Furina could understand, Piper simply thought that her archon had the best of intentions, and was only just too forgiving and merciful to dole out death sentences. The statement was blatantly false of course; there were several reasons why Furina never implemented the death penalty, and sympathizing with killers and rapists was not one of them. But correcting her now would be time consuming, and they were already running thin on time as it was.

But regardless, with Piper having said what she needed to say and no defense lawyer to assist her (at her own request), the prosecution needed to do little to convince the court of her crimes.

“Your observations are duly noted, and agreed with.” Neuvillette gave a hard stare to Piper, who only glared back unwaveringly. “Seeing as the defense has no objections, and all of the evidence has been presented, I believe I have enough information to make my verdict.”

The Chief Iudex cleared his throat. “Piper Clement, you are well aware that vigilantism within the borders of Fontaine is already heavily looked down upon. However, to intend to kill other criminals imposes a new level of severity that I do not think you comprehend even now. Playing judge, jury and executioner is a right that no one individual should have. And in doing so, you not only invalidate the court but spit in its face. You deny criminals their right to due process, and as such you will be the victim to it.”

“Tsk…” Piper looked away, deliberately rolling her eyes.

Neuvillette sighed, shaking his head. “Without further ado, I declare Piper Clement, otherwise known as the ‘Red Blouse’, on the charges of several counts of first degree murder, multiple counts of property destruction, and the illegal altering of a firearm, guilty on all charges.”

If the severity of the charges didn’t convince anyone she was guilty, the sheer number of them would. Furina couldn’t remember the last time someone walked in here with a list of crimes that long, and not for someone so young. Furina almost felt bad that a youth of Fontaine would have to be inducted into Meropide for doing something they believed was right, but it was necessary. Piper was too much of a danger to be set free in public, and in Meropide she would get the resources she needed to help better her mental state.

“We shall now turn to the Oratrice Mecanique D'analyse Cardinale for the final verdict.” Neuvillette stated, as if the Oratrice would be anything but a formality at this point.

The particularly one-sided Oratrice’s gears cranked and whirred, the water inside glowing as it flowed. The parchment dispensed itself in front of Neuvillette right for him to take.

“According to the judgement of the Oratrice Mecanique D'analyse Cardinale.” Neuvillette intoned. “Piper Clement is… guilty.”

The court muttered amongst themselves, some of the whispers being sympathetic but most just relieved it was over. Already several audience members were getting up out of their seats, with guards approaching the stage to take Piper into custody.

“I hereby declare that this court is adjourned. Piper Clement’s sentence will be decided upon and declared in the upcoming days.” Neuvillette finished. “Until then she will be held in the Fortress of Meropide under the duke.”

Furina sighed as she too prepared to leave her throne, when a sudden voice rang out.

“I have one closing remark I’d like to make, if you’d permit me too Chief Justice.” Her voice rang out, causing everyone to refocus back on the stage.

Furina herself raised an eyebrow. Oh? Did she still have some fight left in her? Very well, might as well see where she’s going with this.

Neuvillette returned his attention to her. “You may, though I’d advise you to keep it brief.”

“Oh, I assure you, Chief Justice.” Piper started pulling something from behind her sleeve. Panicked shouts could be heard as guards surged into action. “This won’t take very long.”

Before anyone could react, Piper suddenly pulled out a binder, similar to the one she delivered to the Marechaussee Phantom regarding Maxwell. Only this one was far thicker, the papers inside nearly overwhelming the plastic case.

“Let me ask you something, Chief Justice.” Piper started. “Can you tell me why none of my targets ever went to trial? Why did I deny them ‘due process’ as you have said?”

Neuvillette’s eyes narrowed. “I also ask myself that question, Miss Piper. Frankly speaking if you yourself don’t know the answer to that question then perhaps time at the Fortress of Meropide will give you time to think-”

“I’ll tell you exactly why.” Piper snapped. “It’s because none of these damn fuckers deserved it!”

She opened the binder with a loud slam as several in the audience were still reeling from her crass language. “Professor Maxwell, not just known for poisoning his students but physically abusing the five different wives he’s been with, to the point where two committed suicide.”

Neuvillette’s eyes widened. “Since when- Where did you get this infor-”

But Piper wasn’t having it. “Bernard Noli, serial kidnapper that operated in both Liyue and Sumeru. What isn’t known about him however is how he deals with the trafficking in human organs, often harvested from his own kidnapped victims.”

At her words even Furina balked at the disgusting information. Even the most stonefaced in the audience turned white as sheets, with the lighthearted having already fainted.

Piper kept going. “Venice Capriani, a grand thief that goes out of her way to brutally kill whoever’s guarding her scores. Boulleo, a sex trafficker who insists on ‘testing’ his own products. Viktor Morozov, an assassin serving the Fatui known for torturing his targets to excessive extents. And finally, Morte! A key figure behind the black markets of five of the seven nations, funding the operations behind them with the support of the Regrator! The payload that our Lady Archon used as bait for me was him acting as the middleman for one of his sponsor’s transactions!”

The courtroom was completely silent. Nobody knew how to respond to the absolute slew of horrifying information.

“You think that I give you all of the information I have on these criminals? Ha!” Piper barked out a laugh. “Fools! All of you! I only give you partial details of their crimes. Just enough for them to be sentenced to life! In truth, all of my targets are deserving of far worse, far worse than this court is willing to give.”

Neuvillette’s eyes hardened. “You’ve purposefully been hiding evidence from the Marechaussee Phantom and the court then?”

Piper smirked. “Precisely. All in preparation for the day that I should be caught.”

She spread her arms, gesturing to the entire crowd before her. “Look at all of you. All of you who would sneer and look down upon my work. You’d dismiss me as insane, my methods barbaric. Even those who would be sympathetic to my cause at the very least believe that I should be locked away simply in fear of my proven potential! But now? Now when it is revealed that all of my targets were the true scum of Teyvat, how could you call me wrong? No, I dare ANY of you to call me wrong!”

Many in the audience were completely stunned by her words, the sheer emotion behind them speaking to their very soul. Piper’s aforementioned parents’ expressions have changed from disappointment to horror at what Piper has become. It looked as though they were going through an epiphany, wondering if they ever knew their daughter at all.

Piper suddenly pointed to the Chief Justice. “Feel free to fact-check all of the evidence I have here. I encourage you to check actually! I want you to all desperately search for any reason why my killings were unjustified! I’ll confess that I destroyed meager amounts of public property, I’ll confess that my murders have deeply disturbed the public! But in what way could they be deemed unjust? In what universe would the gods themselves decree me wrong?”

Furina’s eyes widened at her words. This was bad. The archon knew exactly what Piper was trying to do. By gaining sympathy from the public at the last second, her sentence was bound to garner public displeasure. Already she could hear whispers from the crowd appealing to Piper’s actions and questioning the morality behind how Furina and her friends actually captured her.

Neuvillette gritted his teeth, memories of the trial with Vautrin likely popping up for him. “Regardless of how justified your killings were, the fact remains that you acted outside of the law-”

“Because the law in Fontaine would not give these criminals the justice they deserve! I thought I already mentioned this, Iudex!” Piper snapped. “You all could claim that they didn’t deserve death purely because you had a fraction of the evidence presented to you!”

“You could’ve presented it to us! You could’ve informed us!” Neuvillette argued back. 

“In hopes for what?” Piper rhetorically asked. “I am not optimistic enough to believe that the law would magically change due to my words alone. The words of an entire court however? Now, that has a much greater chance of making a difference! Wouldn’t you say so, Lady Archon?”

Furina mentally cursed as Piper looked up to her. Dammit, she was right! Piper played them all like fiddles! She had purposefully let the trial go on just so they would do as she said. They did think of her to be a threat, they didn’t think that the criminals she targeted deserved death. Had she revealed the information at the start of the trial it would’ve already been bad enough, but at least they could argue that they wouldn’t dismiss her as they already did. Now? When the trial has already concluded and they played directly into her suspicions? There was no going back.

She wisely kept her mouth shut much to Piper’s displeasure. “Oh, come on! Surely you have something to say for my blasphemous words! For such a forgiving archon, surely the thought of someone suggesting to make the death sentence legal must wound you so! Go on, argue with me O’ God of Justice! Or are you afraid of losing to me in a debate?”

Neuvillette scowled as Piper continued goading her on, but Furina raised a palm to hold him back. “Let me handle this.” 

The Hydro Archon stood up from her seat and opened her mouth to speak. “On the contrary, Piper Clement, I would love nothing more than to discuss the semantics of law with you. Till the end of time in fact.”

“You-” Piper coughed into her fist to clear up her stutter. “You would?”

“Indeed.” Furina let her eyes flash blue for only a second, just enough to cause Piper to flinch back. “However, you do not have until the end of time. Hell, not even Fontaine does. So I’ll have to address your points briefly.”

Furina cleared her throat before continuing. “You’re not entirely wrong about the death penalty. In fact, if you were to go over your targets one by one, I’m sure you could make a case for some and I’d be unable to disagree with you.”

Out of everything Furina could’ve said, admitting Piper had a point was probably the last thing the assassin expected to hear. Furina could’ve slapped her and she would’ve looked less surprised.

“I- I beg your pardon?” Piper stuttered out. She wasn’t the only one who looked so shocked. Many, including those close to her such as Mei and Etienne raised their eyebrows at her words.

“Yes, you heard me.” Furina snapped, expression darkening. “Despite what many may think, I’m not as forgiving as you think me to be. Sentimental? Yes. But just as the law protects innocents, it must also punish the guilty when needed.”

Piper’s eyes then narrowed. “So you admit it then. Fontaine’s justice system is flawed.”

Furina shrugged. “If it was flawless then there would be no crime in the first place, which is utterly unrealistic. There will always be some flaws no matter what system I create. Considering just the death penalty however? While there are some benefits that you mentioned, there are also just as many negatives to implementing it as well.”

Piper snorted. “Such as?”

“The costs, the morality of taking a life for another, the chance of possibly sentencing an innocent man.” Furina rattled off. “We could debate for hours on whether or not it is moral to implement the death penalty. However, I wish to focus on one negative in particular.”

Piper crossed her arms, almost as if she was challenging the archon. “Really now? And just what-”

Suddenly Furina slammed her hands on the railing of her balcony. The entire courthouse began shaking as yelps and cries from the audience could be heard. Etienne, Neuvillette, and Mei were immediately alarmed by Furina’s sudden change in temperament.

“When you and you alone decide who dies and who doesn’t.” Furina’s voice intoned, her eyes glowing. “You threaten the stability of Fontaine in ways you can’t comprehend.”

A bead of sweat travelled down the side of Piper’s face. Her breathing quickened and her legs grew shaky. Was Furina even using her Hydro Authority to do this? Or did she naturally inspire this much fear?

“And-” Piper swallowed. “Just how do I accomplish that?”

“I’m glad you asked.” Furina’s eyes remained glowing as she spoke. “Answer me this, Piper. Those in the audience are free to do so as well. If there was a world where one person decides who lives and who dies, who would that person be?”

“Uh…” Suddenly Piper was starting to feel like a student being randomly called upon by her teacher. “It would be… you?”

“Me?” Furina raised a single eyebrow, mocking her. “Really? You suggest that the Hydro Archon should have the last and final say on who lives and who dies?”

“Y- Your judgement is impeccable.” Piper stuttered, sounding quite unsure. “Such is the nature of the God of Justice.”

Furina hummed. “Interesting. Tell me then, does a world like this sound just to you?”

Furina suddenly waved her hand forward, hydro swirling around it. Several hydro mimics suddenly popped up on the stage, surrounding Piper. The assassins' eyes widened when she realized they resemble her targets, expressionless copies that almost seemed to mock her.

“If only my word matters.” Furina continued. “Then there would be no need for a court at all. No Oratrice, no chief justice. Just me, choosing who to off at a mere whim.”

Furina snapped her fingers. Right in front of Piper, a hydro figure’ head exploded, causing her to yelp and jump back. It was Morte’s.

“No one would be able to contest my decisions. No one would be able to argue against my reasoning.” Furina snapped her finger again, one figure clutched his throat before collapsing to the ground. Moments later, another one had his head cut off. “If my judgement is as impeccable as you say, then what is the point of listening to others?”

Piper was quickly getting overwhelmed by the sheer amount of corpses piling around her. Even as an experienced killer, she still needed to mentally prepare herself for her jobs. To see firsthand her crimes all at once, even if it was just a mimicry of it, was too much for her to handle.

As for the audience, while they were initially sympathetic, Piper did kill all of these people. It was only fair that she directly faced the consequences of her actions.

“Would a world like that look something like this? Bringing in groups to the Opera Epiclese to execute on the spot?” Furina asked, continuing to kill more of her mimics. “Or perhaps you’d prefer if I went out in public and took the lives of criminals that way. After all, no matter how anyone would feel about it, everyone would just have to accept the truth, for my judgement is flawless as you have said. 

Right as the last hydro mimic perished, a new figure arose directly in front of Piper. Her eyes widened as she realized it was a direct copy of her. 

“It could be your family, it could be your friends.” Furina summons a large hydro claymore directly above Piper’s mimic. The assassin sharply inhaled as she realized what was about to happen.

“Or, it could even be you.” Furina finished. With a gesture she let it fall and-

“Okay! Enough! Please, stop!” Piper begged, tears rapidly falling down her cheeks. “I retract my words! A- Anyone should have the right to-!”

“ANYONE!?” Furina roared, slamming her fists on the railing once more. Suddenly new hydro mimics popped up. It displayed a crowd fighting amongst themselves, the Opera Epiclese burning in the background as they did so. Citizens bludgeoned each other with random objects, officers fired into the crowds, bodies bursting into bubbles whenever one took a fatal blow.

Piper looked in horror at the new nightmare before her. Her head turned upwards to see Furina’s eyes now burning, blazing with power.

“You did not seriously suggest to me that everyone should have the power to kill anyone!” Her archon’s fury was now palpable. “Think for even a moment, Piper! How the hell a society like that would even exist?! How would Fontaine last for even two weeks if I let such a reality be so!?”

Piper suddenly crouched down to the ground, hands covering her head. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” She repeated the words like a mantra, seemingly begging for the chaos to end.

Furina sighed, eyes stopping their glow as she dismissed the mimics with a wave of her hand. Even once they dissipated and the stage was empty, Piper still remained hunched over.

The archon winced at the sympathetic looks being directed towards the snivelling form of Piper. There were even some accusatory glances being thrown her way, one being from Neuvillette himself. That was expected though. Even Furina could recognize that what she just did was excessive.

“Do you see the flaw in your logic, Miss Clement?” Furina watched as Piper slowly stood up, quickly checking her surroundings before looking up to Furina warily. “Give a single, or a select group of people the power to kill people, and society becomes a dictatorship. Do the opposite, where everyone has that right? And then the world would devolve into anarchy.”

“I- *sniff* haven’t done that though.” Piper argued, still wiping her face.

“Oh? But haven’t you already?” Furina countered. “Your actions alone suggest that a single person’s judgement is enough to decide who dies. And the fact that you were trying to inspire others to follow in your footsteps, means you support the idea that they should have the right to decide who dies as well.”

Piper’s eyes widened as the realization struck her. “So… that means I…”

“Yes.” Furina answered, briefly thinking how to phrase her words before settling on a decent metaphor. “You offer the people justice by bringing criminals to heel. You offer them equity by laying upon said criminals an equal brutal sentence. But your actions, they betray order. And as such, you invite chaos within Fontaine’s borders."

It was at this moment that everyone had to briefly blink at Furina’s way with words. With how often she bedazzles them with showings of her ‘Hydro Authority’ and whatnot, they forget just how effectively Furina can weave her speech. It was almost as if every line she spoke had the potential to be a verse in a poem.

Piper remained silent as she was forced to contemplate and reexamine her entire ideology.

“I do not believe that you have a malicious soul, Piper. Merely misguided.” Furina spoke softly now, as if trying to comfort a child after she harshly reprimanded them. “Had you gone into politics and instead tried to push forward the death penalty in that manner, I would’ve had no objections to your actions.”

“Yes, well, it’s far too late for that now. Isn’t it?” Piper snapped out bitterly. “While I recognize the flaws in my actions now, that doesn’t change the fact that I still committed them.”

“It does not.” Furina agreed. "The fact that you only targeted criminals and have yet to harm innocents, is the only reason why I'm even willing to hear you out. It is also the only reason..." - Furina suddenly developed a coy smile - "Why I'm actually tempted to propose an offer to you.” 

Piper’s head snapped up, as did everyone else’s. Could the God of Justice herself be offering a way to avoid a sentencing? It was unheard of! Already Neuvillette’s eyes flashed in warning, but Furina paid him no heed. She wasn’t planning to do what he was thinking anyways.

“And what… offer would that be, Lady Archon?” Piper bit out.

“Well, the first thing to get out of the way is that you will still be going to the Fortress Meropide, for life most likely.” Furina stated. Piper’s shoulders slumped while everyone else breathed a collective sigh of relief. Not at the noblewoman’s expense mind you, merely the fact that the God of Justice intervening in a criminal’s judgement was inconceivable.

“If you cannot offer me that, what could you possibly have left? My freedom is the only thing I would desire.” Piper asked.

Furina smiled deviously. “Oh? Then is all of that talk about seeing justice properly done nothing but a falsehood? Would you not appreciate the opportunity to be an asset to the law rather than be forced to fight against it?”

Everyone’s jaws simultaneously dropped for the nth time that evening. It seemed like Piper’s trial would be known throughout history for literally everything but Piper! It was the first trial where Furina caught the criminal herself, it was the first trial where she actively debated with the defendant. And now it would be the first trial where Furina offered the criminal to work alongside the... the law?

Piper equally had a hard time believing it. “I- You- You cannot mean… Are you seriously suggesting that I-”

“Now, now. This is still a punishment, after all." Furina warned. "You are not working alongside law enforcement; you will merely be an asset. Someone to be called upon and serve without question. You will accept the cases we give you, and you will provide your aid where you can. You will absolutely be having no input in the case itself, nonetheless, input in Fontaine's actual laws like you would want to. That would be nothing more than a reward after all, and this is reward enough. Additionally, I have quite a few conditions for this offer to actually work, along with... quite an interesting catch."

"Name them." Piper confidently said.

"You must publicly denounce vigilantism and condemn it for the rest of your years." Furina started.

Piper blinked. "Wh- What?"

"You heard me." Furina crossed her arms. "This is the least you could do in repairing the damage you caused. Do you have any idea of the number of fanatics and supporters you'll gain once this trial is over? I can't have that, meaning I want you to publicly decry vigilantism in every way I ask you to. If I want a public apology made, you'll make one. if I want a book written about your negative experiences with vigilantism, you'll become an author just to do it. If I want 50 articles made about the negatives of vigilantism, you'll write each and every single one with as much painstaking detail you can muster! I want you to make the 'Red Blouse' a social pariah of a name! Disgraced to the point where history forget that you were ever her, for how much you will publicly hate it! Am I understood?"

Piper hesitated, biting her lips. She knew out of any condition she could've given; this one would be the hardest for her to swallow. Eventually though, she managed it. The assassin nodded in confirmation.

Furina nodded in return. "Good. Furthermore, during your time in the Fortress, I expect nothing less than the best behavior from you."

Furina's eyes started glowing again as she bared her teeth. "I mean it. If I hear or see any sign that you have returned to your ways, a single step out of line! Then I will ensure that your oh-so precious death penalty is implemented temporarily. Just to make its first, last and only victim you! Red Blouse, otherwise known as Piper Clement of the Clement Family! Am I understood?"

The assassin flinched back in fear, as did many in the audience. It wasn't every day that an archon threatened to change the law just to immortalize your death. "A- Ah crystal clear, Lady Archon! Nothing but the fairest of sentences!"

Furina's eyes returned to normal as she huffed. "A reminder, Piper. This is already far more generous of an offer than I give to most, so if remember just how worse things can be, if you think the situation you're currently in is bad."

Piper sighed. "I'm... yes, Lady Archon. Wait, didn't you mention an additional catch earlier?"

Furina was now grinning ear to ear. Mei and Etienne’s eyes grew wide as they realized just what Furina was about to suggest. “Have you ever heard of the Hydro Tupla?”